Produced by Curtis A. Weyant






[Illustration: Georgiana of the Rainbows]



GEORGIANA OF THE RAINBOWS

BY

ANNIE FELLOWS JOHNSTON


AUTHOR OF TWO LITTLE KNIGHTS OF KENTUCKY, THE GIANT SCISSORS,
THE DESERT OF WAITING, ETC.


  "... _Still bear up and steer
   right onward._" MILTON



To
My Little God-daughter
"ANNE ELIZABETH"



[Illustration: "At the Tip of Old Cape Cod."]




Contents



     I.  Her Earlier Memories
    II.  Georgina's Playmate Mother
   III.  The Towncrier Has His Say
    IV.  New Friends and the Green Stairs
     V.  In the Footsteps of Pirates
    VI.  Spend-the-Day Guests
   VII.  "The Tishbite"
  VIII.  The Telegram that Took Barby Away
    IX.  The Birthday Prism
     X.  Moving Pictures
    XI.  The Old Rifle Gives Up Its Secret
   XII.  A Hard Promise
  XIII.  Lost and Found at the Liniment Wagon
   XIV.  Buried Treasure
    XV.  A Narrow Escape
   XVI.  What the Storm Did
  XVII.  In the Keeping of the Dunes
 XVIII.  Found Out
   XIX.  Tracing the Liniment Wagon
    XX.  Dance of the Rainbow Fairies
   XXI.  On the Trail of the Wild-Cat Woman
  XXII.  The Rainbow Game
 XXIII.  Light Dawns for Uncle Darcy
  XXIV.  A Contrast in Fathers
   XXV.  A Letter to Hong-Kong
  XXVI.  Peggy Joins the Rainbow-Makers
 XXVII.  A Modern "St. George and the Dragon"
XXVIII.  The Doctor's Discovery
  XXIX.  While They Waited
   XXX.  Nearing the End
  XXXI.  Comings and Goings




[Illustration: "As Long as a Man Keeps Hope at the Prow He Keeps Afloat."]

[Illustration: "Put a Rainbow 'Round Your Troubles."--Georgina.]




Chapter I

Her Earlier Memories



If old Jeremy Clapp had not sneezed his teeth into the fire that winter
day this story might have had a more seemly beginning; but, being a true
record, it must start with that sneeze, because it was the first
happening in Georgina Huntingdon's life which she could remember
distinctly.

She was in her high-chair by a window overlooking a gray sea, and with a
bib under her chin, was being fed dripping spoonfuls of bread and milk
from the silver porringer which rested on the sill. The bowl was almost
on a level with her little blue shoes which she kept kicking up and down
on the step of her high-chair, wherefore the restraining hand which
seized her ankles at intervals. It was Mrs. Triplett's firm hand which
clutched her, and Mrs. Triplett's firm hand which fed her, so there was
not the usual dilly-dallying over Georgina's breakfast as when her mother
held the spoon. She always made a game of it, chanting nursery rhymes in
a gay, silver-bell-cockle-shell sort of way, as if she were one of the
"pretty maids all in a row," just stepped out of a picture book.

Mrs. Triplett was an elderly widow, a distant relative of the family, who
lived with them. "Tippy" the child called her before she could speak
plainly--a foolish name for such a severe and dignified person, but Mrs.
Triplett rather seemed to like it. Being the working housekeeper,
companion and everything else which occasion required, she had no time to
make a game of Georgina's breakfast, even if she had known how. Not once
did she stop to say, "Curly-locks, Curly-locks, wilt thou be mine?" or to
press her face suddenly against Georgina's dimpled rose-leaf cheek as if
it were somthing too temptingly dear and sweet to be resisted. She merely
said, "Here!" each time she thrust the spoon towards her.

Mrs. Triplett was in an especial hurry this morning, and did not even
look up when old Jeremy came into the room to put more wood on the fire.
In winter, when there was no garden work, Jeremy did everything about the
house which required a man's hand. Although he must have been nearly
eighty years old, he came in, tall and unbending, with a big log across
his shoulder. He walked stiffly, but his back was as straight as the long
poker with which he mended the fire.

Georgina had seen him coming and going about the place every day since
she had been brought to live in this old gray house beside the sea, but
this was the first time he had made any lasting impression upon her
memory. Henceforth, she was to carry with her as long as she should live
the picture of a hale, red-faced old man with a woolen muffler wound
around his lean throat. His knitted "wrist-warmers" slipped down over his
mottled, deeply-veined bands when he stooped to roll the log into the
fire. He let go with a grunt. The next instant a mighty sneeze seized
him, and Georgina, who had been gazing in fascination at the shower of
sparks he was making, saw all of his teeth go flying into the fire. If
his eyes had suddenly dropped from their sockets upon the hearth, or his
ears floated off from the sides of his head, she could not have been more
terrified, for she had not yet learned that one's teeth may be a separate
part of one's anatomy. It was such a terrible thing to see a man go to
pieces in this undreamed-of fashion, that she began to scream and writhe
around in her high-chair until it nearly turned over.

She did upset the silver porringer, and what was left of the bread and
milk splashed out on the floor, barely missing the rug. Mrs. Triplett
sprang to snatch her from the toppling chair, thinking the child was
having a spasm. She did not connect it with old Jeremy's sneeze until she
heard his wrathful gibbering, and turned to see him holding up the teeth,
which he had fished out of the fire with the tongs.

They were an old-fashioned set such as one never sees now. They had been
made in England. They were hinged together like jaws, and Georgina yelled
again as she saw them all blackened and gaping, dangling from the tongs.
It was not the grinning teeth themselves, however, which frightened her.
It was the awful knowledge, vague though it was to her infant mind, that
a human body could fly apart in that way. And Tippy, not understanding
the cause of her terror, never thought to explain that they were false
and had been made by a man in some out-of-the-way corner of Yorkshire,
instead of by the Almighty, and that their removal was painless.

It was several years before Georgina learned the truth, and the
impression made by the accident grew into a lurking fear which often
haunted her as time wore on. She never knew at what moment she might fly
apart herself. That it was a distressing experience she knew from the
look on old Jeremy's face and the desperate pace at which he set off to
have himself mended.

She held her breath long enough to hear the door bang shut after him and
his hob-nailed shoes go scrunch, scrunch, through the gravel of the path
around the house, then she broke out crying again so violently that Tippy
had hard work quieting her. She picked up the silver porringer from the
floor and told her to look at the pretty bowl. The fall had put a dent
into its side. And what would Georgina's great-great aunt have said could
she have known what was going to happen to her handsome dish, poor lady!
Surely she never would have left it to such a naughty namesake! Then, to
stop her sobbing, Mrs. Triplett took one tiny finger-tip in her large
ones, and traced the name which was engraved around the rim in tall,
slim-looped letters: the name which had passed down through many
christenings to its present owner, "Georgina Huntingdon."

Failing thus to pacify the frightened child, Mrs. Triplett held her up to
the window overlooking the harbor, and dramatically bade her "hark!"
Standing with her blue shoes on the window-sill, and a tear on each pink
cheek, Georgina flattened her nose against the glass and obediently
listened.

The main street of the ancient seaport town, upon which she gazed
expectantly, curved three miles around the harbor, and the narrow board-
walk which ran along one side of it all the way, ended abruptly just in
front of the house in a waste of sand. So there was nothing to be seen
but a fishing boat at anchor, and the waves crawling up the beach, and
nothing to be heard but the jangle of a bell somewhere down the street.
The sobs broke out again. "Hush!" commanded Mrs. Triplett, giving her an
impatient shake. "Hark to what's coming up along. Can't you stop a minute
and give the Towncrier a chance? Or is it you're trying to outdo him?"

The word "Towncrier" was meaningless to Georgina. There was nothing by
that name in her linen book which held the pictures of all the animals
from Ape to Zebra, and there was nothing by that name down in Kentucky
where she had lived all of her short life until these last few weeks. She
did not even know whether what Mrs. Triplett said was coming along would
be wearing a hat or horns. The cow that lowed at the pasture bars every
night back in Kentucky jangled a bell. Georgina had no distinct
recollection of the cow, but because of it the sound of a bell was
associated in her mind with horns. So horns were what she halfway
expected to see, as she watched breathlessly, with her face against the
glass.

"Hark to what he's calling!" urged Mrs. Triplett. "A fish auction.
There's a big boat in this morning with a load of fish, and the Towncrier
is telling everybody about it."

So a Towncrier was a man! The next instant Georgina saw him. He was an
old man, with bent shoulders and a fringe of gray hair showing under the
fur cap pulled down to meet his ears. But there was such a happy twinkle
in his faded blue eyes, such goodness of heart in every wrinkle of the
weather-beaten old face, that even the grumpiest people smiled a little
when they met him, and everybody he spoke to stepped along a bit more
cheerful, just because the hearty way he said "_Good_ morning!" made
the day seem really good.

"He's cold," said Tippy. "Let's tap on the window and beckon him to come
in and warm himself before he starts back to town."

She caught up Georgina's hand to make it do the tapping, thinking it
would please her to give her a share in the invitation, but in her touchy
frame of mind it was only an added grievance to have her knuckles knocked
against the pane, and her wails began afresh as the old man, answering
the signal, shook his bell at her playfully, and turned towards the
house.

As to what happened after that, Georgina's memory is a blank, save for a
confused recollection of being galloped to Banbury Cross on somebody's
knee, while a big hand helped her to clang the clapper of a bell far too
heavy for her to swing alone. But some dim picture of the kindly face
puckered into smiles for her comforting, stayed on in her mind as an
object seen through a fog, and thereafter she never saw the Towncrier go
kling-klanging along the street without feeling a return of that same
sense of safety which his song gave her that morning. Somehow, it
restored her confidence in all Creation which Jeremy's teeth had
shattered in their fall.

Taking advantage of Georgina's contentment at being settled on the
visitor's knee, Mrs. Triplett hurried for a cloth to wipe up the bread
and milk. Kneeling on the floor beside it she sopped it up so
energetically that what she was saying came in jerks.

"It's a mercy you happened along, Mr. Darcy, or she might have been
screaming yet. I never saw a child go into such a sudden tantrum."

The answer came in jerks also, for it took a vigorous trotting of the
knees to keep such a heavy child as Georgina on the bounce. And in order
that his words might not interfere with the game he sang them to the tune
of "Ride a Cock Horse."

  "There must have been--some--very good----
   Reason for such--a hulla-ba-loo!"

"I'll tell you when I come back," said Mrs. Triplett, on her feet again
by this time and halfway to the kitchen with the dripping floor cloth.
But when she reappeared in the doorway her own concerns had crowded out
the thought of old Jeremy's misfortune.

"My yeast is running all over the top of the crock, Mr. Darcy, and if I
don't get it mixed right away the whole baking will be spoiled."

"That's all right, ma'am," was the answer. "Go ahead with your dough.
I'll keep the little lass out of mischief. Many's the time I have sat by
this fire with her father on my knee, as you know. But it's been years
since I was in this room last."

There was a long pause in the Banbury Cross ride. The Crier was looking
around the room from one familiar object to another with the gentle
wistfulness which creeps into old eyes when they peer into the past for
something that has ceased to be. Georgina grew impatient.

"More ride!" she commanded, waving her hands and clucking her tongue as
he had just taught her to do.

"Don't let her worry you, Mr. Darcy," called Mrs. Triplett from the
kitchen. "Her mother will be back from the post-office most any minute
now. Just send her out here to me if she gets too bothersome."

Instantly Georgina cuddled her head down against his shoulder. She had no
mind to be separated from this new-found playfellow. When he produced a
battered silver watch from the pocket of his velveteen waistcoat, holding
it over her ear, she was charmed into a prolonged silence. The clack of
Tippy's spoon against the crock came in from the kitchen, and now and
then the fire snapped or the green fore-log made a sing-song hissing.

More than thirty years had passed by since the old Towncrier first
visited the Huntingdon home. He was not the Towncrier then, but a
seafaring man who had sailed many times around the globe, and had his
fill of adventure. Tired at last of such a roving life, he had found
anchorage to his liking in this quaint old fishing town at the tip end of
Cape Cod. Georgina's grandfather, George Justin Huntingdon, a judge and a
writer of dry law books, had been one of the first to open his home to
him. They had been great friends, and little Justin, now Georgina's
father, had been a still closer friend. Many a day they had spent
together, these two, fishing or blueberrying or tramping across the
dunes. The boy called him "Uncle Darcy," tagging after him like a shadow,
and feeling a kinship in their mutual love of adventure which drew as
strongly as family ties. The Judge always said that it was the old
sailor's yarns of sea life which sent Justin into the navy "instead of
the law office where he belonged."

As the old man looked down at Georgina's soft, brown curls pressed
against his shoulder, and felt her little dimpled hand lying warm on his
neck, he could almost believe it was the same child who had crept into
his heart thirty years ago. It was hard to think of the little lad as
grown, or as filling the responsible position of a naval surgeon. Yet
when he counted back he realized that the Judge had been dead several
years, and the house had been standing empty all that time. Justin had
never been back since it was boarded up. He had written occasionally
during the first of his absence, but only boyish scrawls which told
little about himself.

The only real news which the old man had of him was in the three
clippings from the Provincetown _Beacon_, which he carried about in
his wallet. The first was a mention of Justin's excellent record in
fighting a fever epidemic in some naval station in the tropics. The next
was the notice of his marriage to a Kentucky girl by the name of Barbara
Shirley, and the last was a paragraph clipped from a newspaper dated only
a few weeks back. It said that Mrs. Justin Huntingdon and little
daughter, Georgina, would arrive soon to take possession of the old
Huntingdon homestead which had been closed for many years. During the
absence of her husband, serving in foreign parts, she would have with her
Mrs. Maria Triplett.

The Towncrier had known Mrs. Triplett as long as he had known the town.
She had been kind to him when he and his wife were in great trouble. He
was thinking about that time now, because it had something to do with his
last visit to the Judge in this very room. She had happened to be
present, too. And the green fore-log had made that same sing-song
hissing. The sound carried his thoughts back so far that for a few
moments he ceased to hear the clack of the spoon.




Chapter II

Georgina's Playmate Mother



As the Towncrier's revery brought him around to Mrs. Triplett's part in
the painful scene which he was recalling, he heard her voice, and looking
up, saw that she had come back into the room, and was standing by the
window.

"There's Justin's wife now, Mr. Darcy, coming up the beach. Poor child,
she didn't get her letter. I can tell she's disappointed from the way she
walks along as if she could hardly push against the wind."

The old man, leaning sideways over the arm of his chair, craned his neck
toward the window to peer out, but he did it without dislodging Georgina,
who was repeating the "tick-tick" of the watch in a whisper, as she lay
contentedly against the Towncrier's shoulder.

"She's naught but a slip of a girl," he commented, referring to
Georgina's mother, slowly drawing into closer view. "She must be years
younger than Justin. She came up to me in the post-office last week and
told me who she was, and I've been intending ever since to get up this
far to talk with her about him."

As they watched her she reached the end of the board-walk, and plunging
ankle-deep into the sand, trudged slowly along as if pushed back by the
wind. It whipped her skirts about her and blew the ends of her fringed
scarf back over her shoulder. She made a bright flash of color against
the desolate background. Scarf, cap and thick knitted reefer were all of
a warm rose shade. Once she stopped, and with hands thrust into her
reefer pockets, stood looking off towards the lighthouse on Long Point.
Mrs. Triplett spoke again, still watching her.

"I didn't want to take Justin's offer when he first wrote to me, although
the salary he named was a good one, and I knew the work wouldn't be more
than I've always been used to. But I had planned to stay in Wellfleet
this winter, and it always goes against the grain with me to have to
change a plan once made. I only promised to stay until she was
comfortably settled. A Portugese woman on one of the back streets would
have come and cooked for her. But land! When I saw how strange and
lonesome she seemed and how she turned to me for everything, I didn't
have the heart to say go. I only named it once to her, and she sort of
choked up and winked back the tears and said in that soft-spoken
Southern way of hers, 'Oh, don't leave me, Tippy!' She's taken to calling
me Tippy, just as Georgina does. 'When you talk about it I feel like a
kitten shipwrecked on a desert island. It's all so strange and dreadful
here with just sea on one side and sand dunes on the other.'"

At the sound of her name, Georgina suddenly sat up straight and began
fumbling the watch back into the velveteen pocket. She felt that it was
time for her to come into the foreground again.

"More ride!" she demanded. The galloping began again, gently at first,
then faster and faster in obedience to her wishes, until she seemed only
a swirl of white dress and blue ribbon and flying brown curls. But this
time the giddy going up and down was in tame silence. There was no
accompanying song to make the game lively. Mrs. Triplett had more to say,
and Mr. Darcy was too deeply interested to sing.

"Look at her now, stopping to read that sign set up on the spot where the
Pilgrims landed. She does that every time she passes it. Says it cheers
her up something wonderful, no matter how downhearted she is, to think
that she wasn't one of the Mayflower passengers, and that she's nearly
three hundred years away from their hardships and that dreadful first
wash-day of theirs. Does seem to me though, that's a poor way to make
yourself cheerful, just thinking of all the hard times you might have had
but didn't."

"_Thing_ it!" lisped Georgina, wanting undivided attention, and
laying an imperious little hand on his cheek to force it. "_Thing_!"

He shook his head reprovingly, with a finger across his lips to remind
her that Mrs. Triplett was still talking; but she was not to be silenced
in such a way. Leaning over until her mischievous brown eyes compelled
him to look at her, she smiled like a dimpled cherub. Georgina's smile
was something irresistible when she wanted her own way.

"_Pleathe!_" she lisped, her face so radiantly sure that no one
could be hardhearted enough to resist the magic appeal of that word, that
he could not disappoint her.

"The little witch!" he exclaimed. "She could wheedle the fish out of the
sea if she'd say please to 'em that way. But how that honey-sweet tone
and the yells she was letting loose awhile back could come out of that
same little rose of a mouth, passes my understanding."

Mrs. Triplett had left them again and he was singing at the top of his
quavering voice, "Rings on her fingers and bells on her toes," when the
front door opened and Georgina's mother came in. The salt wind had blown
color into her cheeks as bright as her rose-pink reefer. Her
disappointment about the letter had left a wistful shadow in her big gray
eyes, but it changed to a light of pleasure when she saw who was romping
with Georgina. They were so busy with their game that neither of them
noticed her entrance.

She closed the door softly behind her and stood with her back against it
watching them a moment. Then Georgina spied her, and with a rapturous cry
of "_Barby!_" scrambled down and ran to throw herself into her
mother's arms. Barby was her way of saying Barbara. It was the first word
she had ever spoken and her proud young mother encouraged her to repeat
it, even when her Grandmother Shirley insisted that it wasn't respectful
for a child to call its mother by her first name.

"But I don't care whether it is or not," Barbara had answered. "All I
want is for her to feel that we're the best chums in the world. And I'm
_not_ going to spoil her even if I am young and inexperienced. There
are a few things that I expect to be very strict about, but making her
respectful to me isn't one of them."

Now one of the things which Barbara had decided to be very strict about
in Georgina's training was making her respectful to guests. She was not
to thrust herself upon their notice, she was not to interrupt their
conversation, or make a nuisance of herself. So, young as she was,
Georgina had already learned what was expected of her, when her mother
having greeted Mr. Darcy and laid aside her wraps, drew up to the fire to
talk to him. But instead of doing the expected thing, Georgina did the
forbidden. Since the old man's knees were crossed so that she could no
longer climb upon them, she attempted to seat herself on his foot,
clamoring, "Do it again!"

"No, dear," Barbara said firmly. "Uncle Darcy's tired." She had noticed
the long-drawn sigh of relief with which he ended the last gallop. "He's
going to tell us about father when he was a little boy no bigger than
you. So come here to Barby and listen or else go off to your own corner
and play with your whirligig."

Usually, at the mention of some particularly pleasing toy Georgina would
trot off happily to find it; but to-day she stood with her face drawn
into a rebellious pucker and scowled at her mother savagely. Then
throwing herself down on the rug she began kicking her blue shoes up and
down on the hearth, roaring, _"No! No!"_ at the top of her voice.
Barbara paid no attention at first, but finding it impossible to talk
with such a noise going on, dragged her up from the floor and looked
around helplessly, considering what to do with her. Then she remembered
the huge wicker clothes hamper, standing empty in the kitchen, and
carrying her out, gently lowered her into it.

It was so deep that even on tiptoe Georgina could not look over the rim.
All she could see was the ceiling directly overhead. The surprise of such
a novel punishment made her hold her breath to find what was going to
happen next, and in the stillness she heard her mother say calmly as she
walked out of the room: "If she roars any more, Tippy, just put the lid
on; but as soon as she is ready to act like a little lady, lift her out,
please."

The strangeness of her surroundings kept her quiet a moment longer, and
in that moment she discovered that by putting one eye to a loosely-woven
spot in the hamper she could see what Mrs. Triplett was doing. She was
polishing the silver porringer, trying to rub out the dent which the fall
had made in its side. It was such an interesting kitchen, seen through
this peep-hole that Georgina became absorbed in rolling her eye around
for wider views. Then she found another outlook on the other side of the
hamper, and was quiet so long that Mrs. Triplett came over and peered
down at her to see what was the matter. Georgina looked up at her with a
roguish smile. One never knew how she was going to take a punishment or
what she would do next.

"Are you ready to be a little lady now? Want me to lift you out?" Both
little arms were stretched joyously up to her, and a voice of angelic
sweetness said coaxingly: "_Pleathe_, Tippy."

The porringer was in Mrs. Triplett's hand when she leaned over the hamper
to ask the question. The gleam of its freshly-polished sides caught
Georgina's attention an instant before she was lifted out, and it was
impressed on her memory still more deeply by being put into her own hands
afterwards as she sat in Mrs. Triplett's lap. Once more her tiny finger's
tip was made to trace the letters engraved around the rim, as she was
told about her great-great aunt and what was expected of her. The solemn
tone clutched her attention as firmly as the hand which held her, and
somehow, before she was set free, she was made to feel that because of
that old porringer she was obliged to be a little lady.

Tippy was not one who could sit calmly by and see a child suffer for lack
of proper instruction, and while Georgina never knew just how it was
done, the fact was impressed upon her as years went by that there were
many things which she could not do, simply because she was a Huntingdon
and because her name had been graven for so many generations around that
shining silver rim.

Although to older eyes the happenings of that morning were trivial, they
were far-reaching in their importance to Georgina, for they gave her
three memories--Jeremy's teeth, the Towncrier's bell, and her own name on
the porringer--to make a deep impression on all her after-life.




Chapter III

The Towncrier Has His Say



The old Huntingdon house with its gray gables and stone chimneys, stood
on the beach near the breakwater, just beyond the place where everything
seemed to come to an end. The house itself marked the end of the town.
Back of it the dreary dunes stretched away toward the Atlantic, and in
front the Cape ran out in a long, thin tongue of sand between the bay and
the harbor, with a lighthouse on its farthest point. It gave one the
feeling of being at the very tip end of the world to look across and see
the water closing in on both sides. Even the road ended in front of the
house in a broad loop in which machines could turn around.

In summer there was always a string of sightseers coming up to this end
of the beach. They came to read the tablet erected on the spot known to
Georgina as "holy ground," because it marked the first landing of the
Pilgrims. Long before she could read, Mrs. Triplett taught her to lisp
part of a poem which said:

  "Aye, call it holy ground,
   The thoil where firth they trod."

She taught it to Georgina because she thought it was only fair to Justin
that his child should grow up to be as proud of her New England home as
she was of her Southern one. Barbara was always singing to her about "My
Old Kentucky Home," and "Going Back to Dixie," and when they played
together on the beach their favorite game was building Grandfather
Shirley's house in the sand.

Day after day they built it up with shells and wet sand and pebbles, even
to the stately gate posts topped by lanterns. Twigs of bayberry and wild
beach plum made trees with which to border its avenues, and every dear
delight of swing and arbor and garden pool beloved in Barbara's play-
days, was reproduced in miniature until Georgina loved them, too. She
knew just where the bee-hives ought to be put, and the sun-dial, and the
hole in the fence where the little pigs squeezed through. There was a
story for everything. By the time she had outgrown her lisp she could
make the whole fair structure by herself, without even a suggestion from
Barbara.

When she grew older the shore was her schoolroom also. She learned to
read from letters traced in the sand, and to make them herself with
shells and pebbles. She did her sums that, way, too, after she had
learned to count the sails in the harbor, the gulls feeding at ebb-tide,
and the great granite blocks which formed the break-water.

Mrs. Triplett's time for lessons was when Georgina was following her
about the house. Such following taught her to move briskly, for Tippy,
like time and tide, never waited, and it behooved one to be close at her
heels if one would see what she put into a pan before she whisked it into
the oven. Also it was necessary to keep up with her as she moved swiftly
from the cellar to the pantry if one would hear her thrilling tales of
Indians and early settlers and brave forefathers of colony times.

There was a powder horn hanging over the dining room mantel, which had
been in the battle of Lexington, and Tippy expected Georgina to find the
same inspiration in it which she did, because the forefather who carried
it was an ancestor of each.

"The idea of a descendant of one of the Minutemen being afraid of
_rats!_" she would say with a scornful rolling of her words which
seemed to wither her listener with ridicule. "Or of an empty garret!
_Tut!_"

When Georgina was no more than six, that disgusted "Tut!" would start her
instantly down a dark cellar-way or up into the dreaded garret, even when
she could feel the goose-flesh rising all over her. Between the
porringer, which obliged her to be a little lady, and the powder horn,
which obliged her to be brave, even while she shivered, some times
Georgina felt that she had almost too much to live up to. There were
times when she was sorry that she had ancestors. She was proud to think
that one of them shared in the honors of the tall Pilgrim monument
overlooking the town and harbor, but there were days when she would have
traded him gladly far an hour's play with two little Portugese boys and
their sister, who often wandered up to the dunes back of the house.

She had watched them often enough to know that their names were Manuel
and Joseph and Rosa. They were beautiful children, such as some of the
old masters delighted to paint, but they fought and quarreled and--Tippy
said--used "shocking language." That is why Georgina was not allowed to
play with them, but she often stood at the back gate watching them,
envying their good times together and hoping to hear a sample of their
shocking language.

One day when they strolled by dragging a young puppy in a rusty saucepan
by a string tied to the handle, the temptation to join them overcame her.
Inch by inch her hand moved up nearer the forbidden gate latch and she
was just slipping through when old Jeremy, hidden behind a hedge where he
was weeding the borders, rose up like an all-seeing dragon and roared at
her, "Coom away, lass! Ye maun't do that!"

She had not known that he was anywhere around, and the voice coming
suddenly out of the unseen startled her so that her heart seemed to jump
up into her throat. It made her angry, too. Only the moment before she
had heard Rosa scream at Manuel, "You ain't my boss; shut your big
mouth!"

It was on the tip of her tongue to scream the same thing at old Jeremy
and see what would happen. She felt, instinctively, that this was
shocking language. But she had not yet outgrown the lurking fear which
always seized her in his presence that either her teeth or his might fly
out if she wasn't careful, so she made no answer. But compelled to vent
her inward rebellion in some way, she turned her back on the hedge that
screened him and shook the gate till the latch rattled.

Looking up she saw the tall Pilgrim monument towering over the town like
a watchful giant. She had a feeling that it, too, was spying on her. No
matter where she went, even away out in the harbor in a motor boat, it
was always stretching its long neck up to watch her. Shaking back her
curls, she looked up at it defiantly and made a face at it, just the
ugliest pucker of a face she could twist her little features into.

But it was only on rare occasions that Georgina felt the longing for
playmates of her own age. Usually she was busy with her lessons or
happily following her mother and Mrs. Triplett around the house, sharing
all their occupations. In jelly-making time she had the scrapings of the
kettle to fill her own little glass. When they sewed she sewed with them,
even when she was so small that she had to have the thread tied in the
needle's eye, and could do no more than pucker up a piece of soft goods
into big wallops. But by the time she was nine years old she had learned
to make such neat stitches that Barbara sent specimens of her needlework
back to Kentucky, and folded others away in a little trunk of keepsakes,
to save for her until she should be grown.

Abo by the time she was nine she could play quite creditably a number of
simple Etudes on the tinkly old piano which had lost some of its ivories.
Her daily practicing was one of the few things about which Barbara was
strict. So much attention had been given to her own education in music
that she found joy in keeping up her interest in it, and wanted to make
it one of Georgina's chief sources of pleasure. To that end she mixed the
stories of the great operas and composers with her fairy tales and folk
lore, until the child knew them as intimately as she did her Hans
Andersen and Uncle Remus.

They often acted stories together, too. Even Mrs. Triplett was dragged
into these, albeit unwillingly, for minor but necessary parts. For
instance, in "Lord Ullin's Daughter," she could keep on with her knitting
and at the same time do "the horsemen hard behind us ride," by clapping
her heels on the hearth to sound like hoof-beats.

Acting came as naturally to Georgina as breathing. She could not repeat
the simplest message without unconsciously imitating the tone and gesture
of the one who sent it. This dramatic instinct made a good reader of her
when she took her turn with Barbara in reading aloud. They used to take
page about, sitting with their arms around each other on the old claw-
foot sofa, backed up against the library table.

At such performances the old Towncrier was often an interested spectator.
Barbara welcomed him when he first came because he seemed to want to talk
about Justin as much as she desired to hear. Later she welcomed him for
his own sake, and grew to depend upon him for counsel and encouragement.
Most of all she appreciated his affectionate interest in Georgina. If he
had been her own grandfather he could not have taken greater pride in her
little accomplishments. More than once he had tied her thread in her
needle for her when she was learning to sew, and it was his unfailing
praise of her awkward attempts which encouraged her to I keep on until
her stitches were really praiseworthy.

He applauded her piano playing from her first stumbling attempt at scales
to the last simple waltz she had just learned. He attended many readings,
beginning with words of one syllable, on up to such books as "The
Leatherstocking Tales." He came in one day, however, as they were
finishing a chapter in one of the Judge's favorite novels, and no sooner
had Georgina skipped out of the room on an errand than he began to take
her mother to task for allowing her to read anything of that sort.

"You'll make the lass old before her time!" he scolded. "A little scrap
like her ought to be playing with other children instead of reading books
so far over her head that she can only sort of tip-toe up to them."

"But it's the stretching that makes her grow, Uncle Darcy," Barbara
answered in an indulgent tone. He went on heedless of her interruption.

"And she tells me that she sometimes sits as much as an hour at a time,
listening to you play on the piano, especially if it's 'sad music that
makes you think of someone looking off to sea for a ship that never comes
in, or of waves creeping up in a lonely place where the fog-bell tolls.'
Those were her very words, and she looked so mournful that it worried me.
It isn't natural for a child of her age to sit with a far-away look in
her eyes, as if she were seeing things that ain't there."

Barbara laughed.

"Nonsense, Uncle Darcy. As long as she keeps her rosy cheeks and is full
of life, a little dreaming can't hurt her. You should have seen her doing
the elfin dance this morning. She entered into the spirit of it like a
little whirlwind. And, besides, there are no children anywhere near that
I can allow her to play with. I have only a few acquaintances in the
town, and they are too far from us to make visiting easy between the
children. But look at the time _I_ give to her. I play with her so
much that we're more like two chums than mother and child."

"Yes, but it would be better for both of you if you had more friends
outside. Then Georgina wouldn't feel the sadness of 'someone looking off
to sea for a ship that never comes in.' She feels your separation from
Justin and your watching for his letters and your making your whole life
just a waiting time between his furloughs, more than you have any idea
of."

"But, Uncle Darcy!" exclaimed Barbara, "it would be just the same no
matter how many friends I had. They couldn't make me forget his absence."

"No, but they could get you interested in other things, and Georgina
would feel the difference, and be happier because you would not seem to
be waiting and anxious. There's some rare, good people in this town, old
friends of the family who tried to make you feel at home among them when
you first came."

"I know," admitted Barbara, slowly, "but I was so young then, and so
homesick that strangers didn't interest me. Now Georgina is old enough to
be thoroughly companionable, and our music and sewing and household
duties fill our days."

It was a subject they had discussed before, without either convincing the
other, and the old man had always gone away at such times with a feeling
of defeat. But this time as he took his leave, it was with the
determination to take the matter in hand himself. He felt he owed it to
the Judge to do that much for his grandchild. The usual crowds of summer
people would be coming soon. He had heard that Gray Inn was to be
reopened this summer. That meant there would probably be children at this
end of the beach. If Opportunity came that near to Georgina's door he
knew several ways of inducing it to knock. So he went off smiling to
himself.




Chapter IV

New Friends and the Green Stairs



The town filled up with artists earlier than usual that summer. Stable
lofts and old boathouses along the shore blossomed into studios.
Sketching classes met in the rooms of the big summer art schools which
made the Cape end famous, or set up their models down by the wharfs. One
ran into easels pitched in the most public places: on busy street
corners, on the steps of the souvenir shops and even in front of the town
hall. People in paint-besmeared smocks, loaded with canvases, sketching
stools and palettes, filled the board-walk and overflowed into the middle
of the street.

The _Dorothy Bradford_ steamed up to the wharf from Boston with her
daily load of excursionists, and the "accommodation" busses began to ply
up and down the three miles of narrow street with its restless tide of
summer visitors.

Up along, through the thick of it one June morning, came the Towncrier, a
picturesque figure in his short blue jacket and wide seaman's trousers, a
red bandanna knotted around his throat and a wide-rimmed straw hat on the
back of his head.

"Notice!" he cried, after each vigorous ringing of his big brass bell.
"Lost, between Mayflower Heights and the Gray Inn, a black leather bill-
case with important papers."

He made slow progress, for someone stopped him at almost every rod with a
word of greeting, and he stopped to pat every dog which thrust a friendly
nose into his hand in passing. Several times strangers stepped up to him
to inquire into his affairs as if he were some ancient historical
personage come to life. Once he heard a man say:

"Quick with your kodak, Ethel. Catch the Towncrier as he comes along.
They say there's only one other place in the whole United States that has
one. You can't afford to miss anything _this_ quaint."

It was nearly noon when he came towards the end of the beach. He walked
still more slowly here, for many cottages had been opened for summer
residents since the last time he passed along, and he knew some of the
owners. He noticed that the loft above a boat-house which had once been
the studio of a famous painter of marine scenes was again in use. He
wondered who had taken it. Almost across from it was the "Green Stairs"
where Georgina always came to meet him if she were outdoors and heard his
bell.

The "Green Stairs" was the name she had given to a long flight of wooden
steps with a railing on each side, leading from the sidewalk up a steep
embankment to the bungalow on top. It was a wide-spreading bungalow with
as many windows looking out to sea as a lighthouse, and had had an
especial interest for Georgina, since she heard someone say that its
owner, Mr. Milford, was an old bachelor who lived by himself. She used to
wonder when she was younger if "all the bread and cheese he got he kept
upon a shelf." Once she asked Barbara why he didn't "go to London to get
him a wife," and was told probably because he had so many guests that
there wasn't time. Interesting people were always coming and going about
the house; men famous for things they had done or written or painted.

Now as the Towncrier came nearer, he saw Georgina skipping along toward
him with her jumping rope. She was bare-headed, her pink dress fluttering
in the salt breeze, her curls blowing back from her glowing little face.
He would have hastened his steps to meet her, but his honest soul always
demanded a certain amount of service from himself for the dollar paid him
for each trip of this kind. So he went on at his customary gait, stopping
at the usual intervals to ring his bell and call his news.

At the Green Stairs Georgina paused, her attention attracted by a
foreign-looking battleship just steaming into the harbor. She was
familiar with nearly every kind of sea-going craft that ever anchored
here, but she could not classify this one. With her hands behind her,
clasping her jumping rope ready for another throw, she stood looking out
to sea. Presently a slight scratching sound behind her made her turn
suddenly. Then she drew back startled, for she was face to face with a
dog which was sitting on the step just on a level with her eyes. He was a
ragged-looking tramp of a dog, an Irish terrier, but he looked at her in
such a knowing, human way that she spoke to him as if he had been a
person.

"For goodness' sake, how you made me jump! I didn't know anybody was
sitting there behind me." It was almost uncanny the way his eyes twinkled
through his hair, as if he were laughing with her over some good joke
they had together. It gave her such a feeling of comradeship that she
stood and smiled back at him. Suddenly he raised his right paw and thrust
it towards her. She drew back another step. She was not used to dogs, and
she hesitated about touching anything with such claws in it as the paw he
gravely presented.

But as he continued to hold it out she felt it would be impolite not to
respond in some way, so reaching out very cautiously she gave it a limp
shake. Then as he still kept looking at her with questioning eyes she
asked quite as if she expected him to speak, "What's your name, Dog?"

A voice from the top of the steps answered, "It's Captain Kidd." Even
more startled than when the dog had claimed her attention, she glanced up
to see a small boy on the highest step. He was sucking an orange, but he
took his mouth away from it long enough to add, "His name's on his collar
that he got yesterday, and so's mine. You can look at 'em if you want
to."

Georgina leaned forward to peer at the engraving on the front of the
collar, but the hair on the shaggy throat hid it, and she was timid about
touching a spot just below such a wide open mouth with a red tongue
lolling out of it. She put her hands behind her instead.

"Is--is he--a pirate dog?" she ventured.

The boy considered a minute, not wanting to say yes if pirates were not
respectable in her eyes, and not wanting to lose the chance of glorifying
him if she held them in as high esteem as he did. After a long meditative
suck at his orange he announced, "Well, he's just as good as one. He
buries all his treasures. That's why we call him Captain Kidd."

Georgina shot a long, appraising glance at the boy from under her dark
lashes. His eyes were dark, too. There was something about him that
attracted her, even if his face was smeary with orange juice and streaked
with dirty finger marks. She wanted to ask more about Captain Kidd, but
her acquaintance with boys was as slight as with dogs. Overcome by a
sudden shyness she threw her rope over her head and went skipping on down
the boardwalk to meet the Towncrier.

The boy stood up and looked after her. He wished she hadn't been in such
a hurry. It had been the longest morning he ever lived through. Having
arrived only the day before with his father to visit at the bungalow he
hadn't yet discovered what there was for a boy to do in this strange
place. Everybody had gone off and left him with the servants, and told
him to play around till they got back. It wouldn't be long, they said,
but he had waited and waited until he felt he had been looking out to sea
from the top of those green steps all the days of his life. Of course, he
wouldn't want to play with just a girl, but----

He watched the pink dress go fluttering on, and then he saw Georgina take
the bell away from the old man as if it were her right to do so. She
turned and walked along beside him, tinkling it faintly as she talked. He
wished he had a chance at it. He'd show her how loud he could make it
sound.

"Notice," called the old man, seeing faces appear at some of the windows
they were passing. "Lost, a black leather bill-case----"

The boy, listening curiously, slid down the steps until he reached the
one on which the dog was sitting, and put his arm around its neck. The
banister posts hid him from the approaching couple. He could hear
Georgina's eager voice piping up flute-like:

"It's a pirate dog, Uncle Darcy. He's named Captain Kidd because he
buries his treasures."

In answer the old man's quavering voice rose in a song which he had
roared lustily many a time in his younger days, aboard many a gallant
vessel:

  "Oh, my name is Captain Kidd,
   And many wick-ud things I did,
   And heaps of gold I hid,
   As I sailed."

The way his voice slid down on the word wick-_ud_ made a queer
thrilly feeling run down the boy's back, and all of a sudden the day grew
wonderfully interesting, and this old seaport town one of the nicest
places he had ever been in. The singer stopped at the steps and Georgina,
disconcerted at finding the boy at such close range when she expected to
see him far above her, got no further in her introduction to Captain Kidd
than "Here he------"

But the old man needed no introduction. He had only to speak to the dog
to set every inch of him quivering in affectionate response. "Here's a
friend worth having," the raggedy tail seemed to signal in a wig-wag code
of its own.

Then the wrinkled hand went from the dog's head to the boy's shoulder
with the same kind of an affectionate pat. "What's _your_ name,
son?"

"Richard Morland."

"What?" was the surprised question. "Are you a son of the artist Morland,
who is visiting up here at the Milford bungalow?"

"Yes, that's us."

"Well, bless my stars, it's _his_ bill-case I have been crying all
morning. If I'd known there was a fine lad like you sitting about doing
nothing, I'd had you with me, ringing the bell."

The little fellow's face glowed. He was as quick to recognize a friend
worth having as Captain Kidd had been.

"Say," he began, "if it was Daddy's bill-case you were shouting about,
you needn't do it any longer. It's found. Captain Kidd came in with it in
his mouth just after Daddy went away. He was starting to dig a hole in
the sand down by the garage to bury it in, like he does everything. He's
hardly done being a puppy yet, you know. I took it away from him and
reckanized it, and I've been waiting here all morning for Dad to come
home."

He began tugging at the pocket into which he had stowed the bill-case for
safe-keeping, and Captain Kidd, feeling that it was his by right of
discovery, stood up, wagging himself all over, and poking his nose in
between them, with an air of excited interest. The Towncrier shook his
finger at him.

"You rascal! I suppose you'll be claiming the reward next thing, you old
pirate! How old is he, Richard?"

"About a year. He was given to me when he was just a little puppy."

"And how old are you, son?"

"Ten my last birthday, but I'm so big for my age I wear 'leven-year-old
suits."

Now the Towncrier hadn't intended to stop, but the dog began burrowing
its head ecstatically against him, and there was something in the boy's
lonesome, dirty little face which appealed to him, and the next thing he
knew he was sitting on the bottom step of the Green Stairs with Georgina
beside him, telling the most thrilling pirate story he knew. And he told
it more thrillingly than he had ever told it before. The reason for this
was he had never had such a spellbound listener before. Not even Justin
had hung on each word with the rapt interest this boy showed. His dark
eyes seemed to grow bigger and more luminous with each sentence, more
intense in their piercing gaze. His sensitive mouth changed expression
with every phase of the adventure--danger, suspense, triumph. He scarcely
breathed, he was listening so hard.

Suddenly the whistle at the cold-storage plant began to blow for noon,
and the old man rose stiffly, saying:

"I'm a long way from home, I should have started back sooner."

"Oh, but you haven't finished the story!" cried the boy, in distress at
this sudden ending. "It _couldn't_ stop there."

Georgina caught him by the sleeve of the old blue jacket to pull him back
to the seat beside her.

"Please, Uncle Darcy!"

It was the first time in all her coaxing that that magic word failed to
bend him to her wishes.

"No," he answered firmly, "I can't finish it now, but I'll tell you what
I'll do. This afternoon I'll row up to this end of the beach in my dory
and take you two children out to the weirs to see the net hauled in.
There's apt to be a big catch of squid worth going to see, and I'll
finish the story on the way. Will that suit you?"

Richard stood up, as eager and excited as Captain Kidd always was when
anybody said "Rats!" But the next instant the light died out of his eyes
and he plumped himself gloomily down on the step, as if life were no
longer worth living.

"Oh, bother!" he exclaimed. "I forgot. I can't go anywhere. Dad's
painting my portrait, and I have to stick around so's he can work on it
any old time he feels like it. That's why he brought me on this visit
with him, so's he can finish it up here."

"Maybe you can beg off, just for to-day," suggested Mr. Darcy.

"No, it's very important," he explained gravely. "It's the best one
Daddy's done yet, and the last thing before we left home Aunt Letty said,
'Whatever you do, boys, don't let anything interfere with getting that
picture done in time to hang in the exhibition,' and we both promised."

There was gloomy silence for a moment, broken by the old man's cheerful
voice.

"Well, don't you worry till you see what we can do. I want to see your
father anyhow about this bill-case business, so I'll come around this
afternoon, and if he doesn't let you off to-day maybe he will to-morrow.
Just trust your Uncle Darcy for getting where he starts out to go. Skip
along home, Georgina, and tell your mother I want to borrow you for the
afternoon."

An excited little pink whirlwind with a jumping rope going over and over
its head, went flying up the street toward the end of the beach. A
smiling old man with age looking out of his faded blue eyes but with the
spirit of boyhood undimmed in his heart, walked slowly down towards the
town. And on the bottom step of the Green Stairs, his arm around Captain
Kidd, the boy sat watching them, looking from one to the other as long as
they were in sight. The heart of him was pounding deliciously to the
music of such phrases as, _"Fathoms deep, lonely beach, spade and
pickaxe, skull and crossbones, bags of golden doubloons and chests of
ducats and pearls!"_




Chapter V

In the Footsteps of Pirates



The weirs, to which they took their way that afternoon in the Towncrier's
dory, _The Betsey_, was "the biggest fish-trap in any waters
thereabouts," the old man told them. And it happened that the net held an
unusually large catch that day. Barrels and barrels of flapping squid and
mackerel were emptied into the big motor boat anchored alongside of it.

At a word from Uncle Darcy, an obliging fisherman in oilskins held out
his hand to help the children scramble over the side of _The Betsey_
to a seat on top of the cabin where they could have a better view. All
the crew were Portuguese. The man who helped them climb over was Joe
Fayal, father of Manuel and Joseph and Rosa. He stood like a young brown
Neptune, his white teeth flashing when he laughed, a pitchfork in his
hands with which to spear the goosefish as they turned up in the net, and
throw them back into the sea. If nothing else had happened that sight
alone was enough to mark it as a memorable afternoon.

Nothing else did happen, really, except that on the way out, Uncle Darcy
finished the story begun on the Green Stairs and on the way back told
them another. But what Richard remembered ever after as seeming to have
happened, was that _The Betsey_ suddenly turned into a Brigantine.
Perched up on one of the masts, an unseen spectator, he watched a mutiny
flare up among the sailors, and saw that "strutting, swaggering villain,
John Quelch, throw the captain overboard and take command himself." He
saw them hoist a flag they called "Old Roger," "having in the middle of
it an Anatomy (skeleton) with an hour-glass in one hand and a dart in the
heart with three drops of blood proceeding from it."

He heard the roar that went up from all those bearded throats--(wonderful
how Uncle Darcy's thin, quavering voice could sound that whole chorus)----

  "Of all the lives, I ever say,
   A Pirate's be for I.
   Hap what hap may, he's allus gay
   An' drinks an' bungs his eye.
   For his work he's never loth,
   An' a-pleasurin' he'll go
   Tho' certain sure to be popt of.
   Yo ho, with the rum below."_

And then they made after the Portuguese vessels, nine of them, and took
them all (What a bloody fight it was!), and sailed away with a dazzling
store of treasure, "enough to make an honest sailorman rub his eyes and
stagger in his tracks."

Richard had not been brought up on stories as Georgina had. He had had
few of this kind, and none so breathlessly realistic. It carried him out
of himself so completely that as they rowed slowly back to town he did
not see a single house in it, although every western window-pane flashed
back the out-going sun like a golden mirror. His serious, brown eyes were
following the adventures of these bold sea-robbers, "marooned three times
and wounded nine and blowed up in the air."

When all of a sudden the brigantine changed back into _The Betsey_,
and he had to climb out at the boat-landing, he had somewhat of the dazed
feeling of that honest sailor-man. He had heard enough to make him "rub
his eyes and stagger in his tracks."

Uncle Darcy, having put them ashore, rowed off with the parting
injunction to skip along home. Georgina did skip, so light of foot and
quick of movement that she was in the lead all the way to the Green
Stairs. There she paused and waited for Richard to join her. As he came
up he spoke for the first time since leaving the weirs.

"Wish I knew the boys in this town. Wish I knew which one would be the
best to get to go digging with me."

Georgina did not need to ask, "digging for what?" She, too, had been
thinking of buried treasure.

"_I'll_ go with you," she volunteered sweetly.

He turned on her an inquiring look, as if he were taking her measure,
then glanced away indifferently.

"You couldn't. You're a girl."

It was a matter-of-fact statement with no suspicion of a taunt in it, but
it stung Georgina's pride. Her eyes blazed defiantly and she tossed back
her curls with a proud little uplift of the chin. It must be acknowledged
that her nose, too, took on the trifle of a tilt. Her challenge was
unspoken but so evident that he answered it.

"Well, you know you couldn't creep out into the night and go along a
lonely shore into dark caves and everything."

"_Pity_ I couldn't!" she answered with withering scorn. "I could go
anywhere _you_ could, anybody descended from heroes like _I_
am. I don't want to be braggity, but I'd have you to know they put up
that big monument over there for one of them, and another was a Minute-
man. With all that, for you to think I'd be afraid! _Tut!_"

Not Tippy herself had ever spoken that word with finer scorn. With a
flirt of her short skirts Georgina turned and started disdainfully up the
street.

"Wait," called Richard. He liked the sudden flare-up of her manner. There
was something convincing about it. Besides, he didn't want her to go off
in that independent way as if she meant never to come back. It was she
who had brought the Towncrier, that matchless Teller of Tales, across his
path.

[Illustration: They took their Way in the Betsey]

"I didn't say you wasn't brave," he called after her.

She hesitated, then stopped, turning half-way around.

"I just said you was a girl. Most of them _are_ 'fraid cats, but if
you ain't I don't know as I'd mind taking you along. That is," he added
cautiously, "if I could be dead sure that you're game."

At that Georgina turned all the way around and came back a few steps.

"You can try me," she answered, anxious to prove herself worthy to be
taken on such a quest, and as eager as he to begin it.

"You think of the thing you're most afraid of yourself, and tell me to do
it, and then just watch me."

Richard declined to admit any fear of anything. Georgina named several
terrors at which he stoutly shook his head, but presently with uncanny
insight she touched upon his weakest point.

"Would you be afraid of coffins and spooks or to go to a graveyard in the
dead of the night the way Tom Sawyer and Huck Finn did?"

Not having read Tom Sawyer, Richard evaded the question by asking, "How
did they do?"

"Oh, don't you know? They had the dead cat and they saw old Injun Joe
come with the lantern and kill the man that was with Muff Potter."

By the time Georgina had given the bare outline of the story in her
dramatic way, Richard was quite sure that no power under heaven could
entice him into a graveyard at midnight, though nothing could have
induced him to admit this to Georgina. As far back as he could remember
he had had an unreasoning dread of coffins. Even now, big as he was, big
enough to wear "'leven-year-old suits," nothing could tempt him into a
furniture shop for fear of seeing a coffin.

One of his earliest recollections was of his nurse taking him into a
little shop, at some village where they were spending the summer, and his
cold terror when he found himself directly beside a long brown one,
smelling of varnish, and with silver handles. His nurse's tales had much
to do with creating this repulsion, also her threat of shutting him up in
a coffin if he wasn't a good boy. When she found that she could exact
obedience by keeping that dread hanging over him, she used the threat
daily.

"I'll tell you what I'll do," he said finally. "I'll let you go digging
with me if you're game enough to go to the graveyard and walk clear
across it all by yourself and"--dropping his voice to a hollow whisper--
"_touch--ten--tombstones!_"

Now, if Richard hadn't dropped his voice in that scary way when he said,
"and touch ten tombstones," it would have been no test at all of
Georgina's courage. Strange, how just his way of saying those four words
suddenly made the act such a fearsome one.

"Do it right now," he suggested.

"But it isn't night yet," she answered, "let alone being mid-night."

"No, but it's clouding up, and the sun's down. By the time we'd get to a
graveyard it would be dark enough for me to tell if you're game."

Up to this time Georgina had never gone anywhere without permission. But
this was something one couldn't explain very well at home. It seemed
better to do it first and explain afterward.

Fifteen minutes later, two children and a dog arrived hot and panting at
the entrance to the old burying ground. On a high sand dune, covered with
thin patches of beach and poverty grass, and a sparse growth of scraggly
pines, it was a desolate spot at any time, and now doubly so in the
gathering twilight. The lichen-covered slabs that marked the graves of
the early settlers leaned this way and that along the hill.

The gate was locked, but Georgina found a place where the palings were
loose, and squeezed through, leaving Richard and the dog outside. They
watched her through the fence as she toiled up the steep hill. The sand
was so deep that she plunged in over her shoe-tops at every step. Once on
top it was easier going. The matted beach grass made a firm turf. She
stopped and read the names on some of the slabs before she plucked up
courage to touch one. She would not have hesitated an instant if only
Richard had not dared her in that scary way.

Some little, wild creature started up out of the grass ahead of her and
scurried away. Her heart beat so fast she could hear the blood pounding
against her ear-drums. She looked back. Richard was watching, and she was
to wave her hand each time she touched a stone so that he could keep
count with her. She stooped and peered at one, trying to read the
inscription. The clouds had hurried the coming of twilight. It was hard
to decipher the words.

"None knew him but to love him," she read slowly. Instantly her dread of
the place vanished. She laid her hand on the stone and then waved to
Richard. Then she ran on and read and touched another. "Lost at sea,"
that one said, and under the next slabs slept "Deliverance" and
"Experience," "Mercy," and "Thankful." What queer names people had in
those early days! And what strange pictures they etched in the stone of
those old gray slabs--urns and angels and weeping willows!

She signaled the tenth and last. Richard wondered why she did not turn
and come back. At the highest point of the hill she stood as if
transfixed, a slim little silhouette against the darkening sky, her hands
clasped in amazement. Suddenly she turned and came tearing down the hill,
floundering through sand, falling and picking herself up, only to
flounder and fall again, finally rolling down the last few yards of the
embankment.

"What scared you?" asked Richard, his eyes big with excitement as he
watched what seemed to be her terrified exit. "What did you see?" But she
would not speak until she had squeezed between the palings and stood
beside him. Then she told him in an impressive whisper, glancing
furtively over her shoulder:

"There's a whole row of tombstones up there with _skulls and cross-
bones on them! They must be pirate graves!"_

Her mysterious air was so contagious that he answered in a whisper, and
in a moment each was convinced by the other's mere manner that their
suspicion was true. Presently Georgina spoke in her natural voice.

"You go up and look at them."

"Naw, I'll take your word for it," he answered in a patronizing tone.
"Besides, there isn't time now. It's getting too dark. They'll be
expecting me home to supper."

Georgina glanced about her. The clouds settling heavily made it seem
later than it really was. She had a guilty feeling that Barby was
worrying about her long absence, maybe imagining that something had
happened to _The Betsey_. She startad homeward, half running, but
her pace slackened as Richard, hurrying along beside her, began to plan
what they would do with their treasure when they found it.

"There's sure to be piles of buried gold around here," he said. "Those
pirate graves prove that a lot of 'em lived here once. Let's buy a moving
picture show first."

Georgina's face grew radiant at this tacit admission of herself into
partnership.

"Oh, yes," she assented joyfully. "And then we can have moving pictures
made of _us_ doing all sorts of things. Won't it be fun to sit back
and watch ourselves and see how we look doing 'em?"

"Say! that's great," he exclaimed. "All the kids in town will want to be
in the pictures, too, but we'll have the say-so, and only those who do
exactly to suit us can have a chance of getting in."

"But the more we let in the more money we'd make in the show," was
Georgina's shrewd answer. "Everybody will want to see what their child
looks like in the movies, so, of course, that'll make people come to our
show instead of the other ones."

"Say," was the admiring reply. "You're a partner worth having. You've got
a _head_."

Such praise was the sweetest incense to Georgina. She burned to call
forth more.

"Oh, I can think of lots of things when once I get started," she assured
him with a grand air.

As they ran along Richard glanced several times at the head from which
had come such valuable suggestions. There was a gleam of gold in the
brown curls which bobbed over her shoulders. He liked it. He hadn't
noticed before that her hair was pretty.

There was a gleam of gold, also, in the thoughts of each. They could
fairly see the nuggets they were soon to unearth, and their imaginations,
each fired by the other, shoveled out the coin which the picture show was
to yield them, in the same way that the fisherman had shoveled the
shining mackerel into the boat. They had not attempted to count them,
simply measured them by the barrelful.

"Don't tell anybody," Richard counseled her as they parted at the Green
Stairs. "Cross your heart and body you won't tell a soul. We want to
surprise 'em."

Georgina gave the required sign and promise, as gravely as if it were an
oath.

From the front porch Richard's father and cousin, James Milford, watched
him climb slowly up the Green Stairs.

"Dicky looks as if the affairs of the nation were on his shoulders,"
observed Cousin James. "Pity he doesn't realize these are his care-free
days."

"They're not," answered the elder Richard. "They're the most deadly
serious ones he'll ever have. I don't know what he's got on his mind now,
but whatever it is I'll wager it is more important business than that
deal you're trying to pull off with the Cold Storage people."




Chapter VI

Spend-the-Day Guests



There was a storm that night and next day a heavy fog dropped down like a
thick white veil over town and sea. It was so cold that Jeremy lighted a
fire, not only in the living room but in the guest chamber across the
hall.

A week earlier Tippy had announced, "It'll never do to let Cousin
Mehitable Huntingdon go back to Hyannis without having broken bread with
us. She'd talk about it to the end of her days, if we were the only
relations in town who failed to ask her in to a meal, during her
fortnight's visit. And, of course, if we ask her, all the family she's
staying with ought to be invited, and we've never had the new minister
and his wife here to eat. Might as well do it all up at once while we're
about it."

Spend-the-day guests were rare in Georgina's experience. The grand
preparations for their entertainment which went on that morning put the
new partnership and the treasure-quest far into the back-ground. She
forgot it entirely while the dining-room table, stretched to its limit,
was being set with the best china and silver as if for a Thanksgiving
feast. Mrs. Fayal, the mother of Manuel and Joseph and Rosa, came over to
help in the kitchen, and Tippy whisked around so fast that Georgina,
tagging after, was continually meeting her coming back.

Georgina was following to ask questions about the expected guests. She
liked the gruesome sound of that term "blood relations" as Tippy used it,
and wanted to know all about this recently discovered "in-law," the widow
of her grandfather's cousin, Thomas Huntingdon. Barby could not tell her
and Mrs. Triplett, too busy to be bothered, set her down to turn the
leaves of the family album. But the photograph of Cousin Mehitable had
been taken when she was a boarding-school miss in a disfiguring hat and
basque, and bore little resemblance to the imposing personage who headed
the procession of visitors, arriving promptly at eleven o'clock.

When Cousin Mehitable came into the room in her widow's bonnet with the
long black veil hanging down behind, she seemed to fill the place as the
massive black walnut wardrobe upstairs filled the alcove. She lifted her
eyeglasses from the hook on her dress to her hooked nose to look at
Georgina before she kissed her. Under that gaze the child felt as awed as
if the big wardrobe had bent over and put a wooden kiss on her forehead
and said in a deep, whispery sort of voice, "So this is the Judge's
grand-daughter. How do you do, my dear?"

All the guests were middle aged and most of them portly. There were so
many that they filled all the chairs and the long claw-foot sofa besides.
Georgina sat on a foot-stool, her hands folded in her lap until the
others took out their knitting and embroidery. Then she ran to get the
napkin she was hemming. The husbands who had been invited did not arrive
until time to sit down to dinner and they left immediately after the
feast.

Georgina wished that everybody would keep still and let one guest at a
time do the talking. After the first few minutes of general conversation
the circle broke into little groups, and it wasn't possible to follow the
thread of the story in more than one. Each group kept bringing to light
some bit of family history that she wanted to hear or some old family
joke which they laughed over as if it were the funniest thing that ever
happened. It was tantalizing not to be able to hear them all. It made her
think of times when she rummaged through the chests in the attic, pulling
out fascinating old garments and holding them up for Tippy to supply
their history. But this was as bad as opening all the chests at once.
While she was busy with one she was missing all that was being hauled out
to the light of day from the others.

Several times she moved her foot-stool from one group to another, drawn
by some sentence such as, "Well, she certainly was the prettiest bride I
ever laid my two eyes on, but not many of us would want to stand in her
shoes now." Or from across the room, "They do say it was what happened
the night of the wreck that unbalanced his mind, but I've always thought
it was having things go at sixes and sevens at home as they did."

Georgina would have settled herself permanently near Cousin Mehitable,
she being the most dramatic and voluble of them all, but she had a
tantalizing way of lowering her voice at the most interesting part, and
whispering the last sentence behind her hand. Georgina was nearly
consumed with curiosity each time that happened, and fairly ached to know
these whispered revelations.

It was an entrancing day--the dinner so good, the ancient jokes passing
around the table all so new and witty to Georgina, hearing them now for
the first time. She wished that a storm would come up to keep everybody
at the house overnight and thus prolong the festal feeling. She liked
this "Company" atmosphere in which everyone seemed to grow expansive of
soul and gracious of speech. She loved every relative she had to the
remotest "in-law."

Her heart swelled with a great thankfulness to think that she was not an
orphan. Had she been one there would have been no one to remark that her
eyes were exactly like Justin's and she carried herself like a
Huntingdon, but that she must have inherited her smile from the other
side of the house. Barbara had that same smile and winning way with her.
It was pleasant to be discussed when only pleasant things were said, and
to have her neat stitches exclaimed over and praised as they were passed
around.

She thought about it again after dinner, and felt so sorry for children
who were orphans, that she decided to spend a large part of her share of
the buried treasure in making them happy. She was sure that Richard would
give part of his share, too, when he found it, and when the picture show
which they were going to buy was in good running order, they would make
it a rule that orphans should always be let in free.

She came back from this pleasant day-dream to hear Cousin Mehitable
saying, "Speaking of thieves, does anyone know what ever became of poor
Dan Darcy?"

Nobody knew, and they all shook their heads and said that it was a pity
that he had turned out so badly. It was hard to believe it of him when he
had always been such a kind, pleasant-spoken boy, just like his father;
and if ever there was an honest soul in the whole round world it was the
old Town-crier.

At that Georgina gave such a start that she ran, her needle into her
thumb, and a tiny drop of blood spurted out. She did not know that Uncle
Darcy had a son. She had never heard his name mentioned before. She had
been at his house many a time, and there never was anyone there besides
himself except his wife, "Aunt Elspeth" (who was so old and feeble that
she stayed in bed most of the time), and the three cats, "John Darcy and
Mary Darcy and old Yellownose." That's the way the old man always spoke
of them. He called them his family.

Georgina was glad that the minister's wife was a newcomer in the town and
asked to have it explained. Everybody contributed a scrap of the story,
for all side conversations stopped at the mention of Dan Darcy's name,
and the interest of the whole room centered on him.

It was years ago, when he was not more than eighteen that it happened. He
was a happy-go-lucky sort of fellow who couldn't be kept down to steady
work such as a job in the bank or a store. He was always off a-fishing or
on the water, but everybody liked him and said he'd settle down when he
was a bit older. He had a friend much like himself, only a little older.
Emmett Potter was his name. There was a regular David and Jonathan
friendship between those two. They were hand-in-glove in everything till
Dan went wrong. Both even liked the same girl, Belle Triplett.

Here Georgina's needle gave her another jab. She laid down her hemming to
listen. This was bringing the story close home, for Belle Triplett was
Tippy's niece, or rather her husband's niece. While that did not make
Belle one of the Huntingdon family, Georgina had always looked upon her
as such. She visited at the house oftener than anyone else.

Nobody in the room came right out and said what it was that Dan had done,
but by putting the scraps together Georgina discovered presently that the
trouble was about some stolen money. Lots of people wouldn't believe that
he was guilty at first, but so many things pointed his way that finally
they had to. The case was about to be brought to trial when one night Dan
suddenly disappeared as if the sea had swallowed him, and nothing had
ever been heard from him since. Judge Huntingdon said it was a pity, for
even if he was guilty he thought he could have got him off, there being
nothing but circumstantial evidence.

Well, it nearly killed his father and mother and Emmett Potter, too.

It came out then that Emmett was engaged to Belle. For nearly a year he
grieved about Dan's disappearance. Seems he took it to heart so that he
couldn't bear to do any of the things they'd always done together or go
to the old places. Belle had her wedding dress made and thought if she
could once get him down to Truro to live, he'd brace up and get over it.

They had settled on the day, when one wild, stormy night word came that a
vessel was pounding itself to pieces off Peaked Hill Bar, and the life-
saving crew was starting to the rescue. Emmett lit out to see it, and
when something happened to the breeches buoy so they couldn't use it, he
was the first to answer when the call came for volunteers to man a boat
to put out to them. He would have had a medal if he'd lived to wear it,
for he saved five lives that night. But he lost his own the last time he
climbed up on the vessel. Nobody knew whether it was a rope gave way or
whether his fingers were so nearly frozen he couldn't hold on, but he
dropped into that raging sea, and his body was washed up on the beach
next day.

Georgina listened, horrified.

"And Belle with her wedding dress all ready," said Cousin Mehitable with
a husky sigh.

"What became of her?" asked the minister's wife.

"Oh, she's still living here in town, but it blighted her whole life in a
way, although she was just in her teens when it happened. It helped her
to bear up, knowing he'd died such a hero. Some of the town people put up
a tombstone to his memory, with a beautiful inscription on it that the
summer people go to see, almost as much as the landing place of the
Pilgrims. She'll be true to his memory always, and it's something
beautiful to see her devotion to Emmett's father. She calls him 'Father'
Potter, and is always doing things for him. He's that old net-mender who
lives alone out on the edge of town near the cranberry bogs."

Cousin Mehitable took up the tale:

"I'll never forget if I live to be a hundred, what I saw on my way home
the night after Emmett was drowned. I was living here then, you know. I
was passing through Fishburn Court, and I thought I'd go in and speak a
word to Mr. Darcy, knowing how fond he'd always been of Emmett on account
of Dan and him being such friends. I went across that sandy place they
call the Court, to the row of cottages at the end. But I didn't see
anything until I had opened the Darcy's gate and stepped into the yard.
The house sits sideways to the Court, you know.

"The yellow blind was pulled down over the front window, but the lamp
threw a shadow on it, plain as a photograph. It was the shadow of the old
man, sitting there with his arms flung out across the table, and his head
bowed down on them. I was just hesitating, whether to knock or to slip
away, when I heard him groan, and sort of cry out, 'Oh, my Danny! My
Danny! If only you could have gone _that_ way.'"

Barbara, hearing a muffled sob behind her, turned to see the tears
running down Georgina's face. The next instant she was up, and with her
arms around the child, was gently pushing her ahead of her out of the
room, into the hall. With the door shut behind her she said soothingly:

"Barby didn't know they were going to tell such unhappy stories, darling.
I shouldn't have let you stay."

"But I _want_ to know," sobbed Georgina. "When people you love have
trouble you ought to know, so's to be kinder to them. Oh, Barby, I'm so
sorry I ever was saucy to him. And I wish I hadn't teased his cats. I
tied paper bags on all of John Darcy and Mary Darcy's paws, and he said I
made old Y-yellownose n-nervous, tickling his ears----"

Barbara stopped the sobbing confessions with a kiss and took Georgina's
jacket from the hatrack.

"Here," she said. "It's bad for you to sit in the house all day and
listen to grown people talk. Slip into this and run outdoors with your
skipping rope a while. Uncle Darcy has had very great trouble, but he's
learned to bear it like a hero, and nothing would make him grieve more
than to know that any shadow of his sorrow was making you unhappy. The
way for you to help him most is to be as bright and jolly as you can, and
to _tease_ his old cats once in a while."

Georgina looked up through her tears, her dimples all showing, and threw
her arms around her adoringly.

"What a funny mother you are, Barby. Not a bit like the ones in books."

A cold wind was blowing the fog away. She raced up and down the beach for
a long time, and when she came back it was with red cheeks and ruffled
curls. Having left the company in tears she did not like to venture back
for fear of the remarks which might be made. So she crossed the hall and
stood in the door of the guest chamber, considering what to do next. Its
usual chill repellance had been changed into something inviting by the
wood fire on the hearth, and on the bed where the guests had deposited
their wraps lay an array of millinery which drew her irresistibly.

It was a huge four-poster bed which one could mount only by the aid of a
set of bedside steps, and so high that the valance, draped around it like
a skirt, would have reached from her neck to her heels had it been draped
on her. It was a chintz valance with birds of paradise patterned on its
pink back-ground, and there was pink silk quilled into the quaint tester
overhead, reminding her of old Jeremy's favorite quill dahlias.

Usually when she went into this room which was seldom opened, she mounted
the steps to gaze up at that fascinating pink loveliness. Also she walked
around the valance, counting its birds of paradise. She did not do so
to-day. She knew from many previous countings that there were exactly
eighty-seven and a half of those birds. The joining seam cut off all but
the magnificent tail of what would have been the eighty-eighth.

Mounting the steps she leaned over, careful not to touch the crocheted
counterpane, which Tippy always treated as if it were something sacred,
and looked at the hats spread out upon it. Then she laid daring fingers
on Cousin Mehitable's bonnet. It was a temptation to know what she would
look like if she should grow up to be a widow and have to wear an
imposing head-gear like that with a white ruche in front and a long black
veil floating down behind. The next instant she was tying the strings
under her chin.

It made her look like such an odd little dwarf of a woman that she stuck
out her tongue at her reflection in the mirror. The grimace was so
comical, framed by the stately bonnet, that Georgina was delighted. She
twisted her face another way and was still more amused at results. Wholly
forgetful of the fact that it was a mourning bonnet, she went on making
faces at herself until the sound of voices suddenly growing louder, told
her that the door across the hall had opened. Someone was coming across.

There was no time to take off the bonnet. With a frightened gasp she
dived under the bed, with it still on, her heels disappearing just as
someone came into the room. The bed was so high she could easily sit
upright under it, but she was so afraid that a cough or a sneeze might
betray her, that she drew up her knees and sat with her face pressed
against them hard. The long veil shrouded her shoulders. She felt that
she would surely die if anyone should notice that the bonnet was gone, or
happen to lift the valance and find her sitting there with it on her
head. Then she forgot her fear in listening to what Cousin Mehitable was
saying.




Chapter VII

"The Tishbite"



Cousin Mehitable was speaking to Mrs. Triplett, who seemed to be
searching through bureau drawers for something. Georgina could tell what
she was doing from the sounds which reached her. These drawers always
stuck, and had to be jerked violently until the mirror rattled.

"Oh, don't bother about it, Maria. I just made an excuse of wanting to
see it, because I knew you always kept it in here, and I wanted to get
you off by yourself for a minute's talk with you alone. Since I've been
in town I've heard so much about Justin and the way he is doing that I
wanted to ask somebody who knew and who could tell me the straight of it.
What's this about his leaving the service and going junketing off to the
interior of China on some mission of his own? Jane tells me he got a
year's leave of absence from the Navy just to study up some outlandish
disease that attacks the sailors in foreign ports. She says why should he
take a whole year out of the best part of his life to poke around the
huts of dirty heathen to find out the kind of microbe that's eating 'em?
He'd ought to think of Barbara and what's eating her heart out. I've
taken a great fancy to that girl, and I'd like to give Justin a piece of
my mind. It probably wouldn't do a bit of good though. He always was
peculiar."

Georgina could hear only a few words of the answer because Tippy had her
head in the closet now, reaching for the box on the top shelf. She
stopped her search as soon as Cousin Mehitable said that, and the two of
them went over to the fire and talked in low tones for a few minutes,
leaning against the mantel. Georgina heard a word now and then. Several
times it was her own name. Finally, in a louder tone Cousin Mehitable
said:

"Well, I wanted to know, and I was sure you could tell me if anyone
could."

They went back across the hall to the other guests. The instant they were
gone Georgina crawled out from under the bed with the big bonnet cocked
over one eye. Then she scudded down the hall and up the back stairs. She
knew the company would be going soon, and she would be expected to bid
them good-bye if she were there. She didn't want Cousin Mehitable to kiss
her again. She didn't like her any more since she had called her father
"peculiar."

She wandered aimlessly about for a few minutes, then pushed the door open
into Mrs. Triplett's room. It was warm and cozy in there for a small fire
still burned in the little drum stove. She opened the front damper to
make it burn faster, and the light shone out in four long rays which made
a flickering in the room. She sat down on the floor in front of it and
began to wonder.

"What did Cousin Mehitable mean by something eating Barby's heart out?"
Did people die of it? She had read of the Spartan youth who let the fox
gnaw his vitals under his cloak and never showed, even by the twitching
of a muscle, that he was in pain. Of course, she knew that no live thing
was tearing at her mother's heart, but what if something that she
couldn't understand was hurting her darling Barby night and day and she
was bravely hiding it from the world like the Spartan youth?

Did _all_ grown people have troubles? It had seemed such a happy
world until to-day, and now all at once she had heard about Dan Darcy and
Belle Triplett. Nearly everyone whom the guests talked about had borne
some unhappiness, and even her own father was "peculiar." She wished she
hadn't found out all these things. A great weight seemed to settle down
upon her.

Thinking of Barbara in the light of what she had just learned she
recalled that she often looked sorry and disappointed, especially after
the postman had come and gone without leaving a letter. Only this morning
Tippy had said--could it be she thought something was wrong and was
trying to comfort her?

"Justin always was a poor hand for writing letters. Many a time I've
heard the Judge scolding and stewing around because he hadn't heard from
him when he was away at school. Letter writing came so easy to the Judge
he couldn't understand why Justin shirked it so."

Then Georgina thought of Belle in the light of what she had just learned.
Belle had carried her around in her arms when she was first brought to
live in this old gray house by the sea. She had made a companion of her
whenever she came to visit her Aunt Maria, and Georgina had admired her
because she was so pretty and blonde and gentle, and enjoyed her because
she was always so willing to do whatever Georgina wished. And now to
think that instead of being the like-everybody-else kind of a young lady
she seemed, she was like a heroine in a book who had lived through
trouble which would "blight her whole life."

Sitting there on the floor with her knees drawn up and her chin resting
on them, Georgina looked into the fire through the slits of the damper
and thought and thought. Then she looked out through the little square
window-panes across the wind-swept dunes. It did not seem like summer
with the sky all overcast with clouds. It was more like the end of a day
in the early autumn. Life seemed overcast, too.

Presently through a rift in the sky an early star stole out, and she made
a wish on it. That was one of the things Belle had taught her. She
started to wish that Barby might be happy. But before the whispered verse
had entirely passed her lips she stopped to amend it, adding Uncle
Darcy's name and Belle's. Then she stopped again, overcome by the
knowledge of all the woe in the world, and gathering all the universe
into her generous little heart she exclaimed earnestly:

"I wish _everybody in the world could be happy_."

Having made the wish, fervently, almost fiercely, in her intense desire
to set things right, she scrambled to her feet. There was another thing
that Belle had told her which she must do.

"If you open the Bible and it chances to be at a chapter beginning with
the words, 'It came to pass,' the wish will come true without fail."

Taking Tippy's Bible from the stand beside the bed, she opened it at
random, then carried it over to the stove in order to scan the pages by
the firelight streaming through the damper. The book opened at First
Kings, seventeenth chapter. She held it directly in the broad rays
examining the pages anxiously. There was only that one chapter head on
either page, and alas, its opening words were not "it came to pass." What
she read with a sinking heart was:

_"And Elijah the Tishbite."_

Now Georgina hadn't the slightest idea what a Tishbite was, but it
sounded as if it were something dreadful. Somehow it is a thousand times
worse to be scared by a fear which is not understood than by one which is
familiar. Suddenly she felt as bewildered and frightened as she had on
that morning long ago, when Jeremy's teeth went flying into the fire. The
happiness of her whole little world seemed to be going to pieces.

Throwing herself across the foot of Tippy's bed she crawled under the
afghan thrown over it, even burrowing her head beneath it in order to
shut out the dreadful things closing down on her. It had puzzled and
frightened her to know that something was eating Barby's heart out, even
in a figurative way, and now the word "Tishbite" filled her with a vague
sense of helplessness and impending disaster.

Barbara, coming upstairs to hunt her after the guests were gone, found
her sound asleep with the afghan still over her head. She folded it
gently back from the flushed face, not intending to waken her, but
Georgina's eyes opened and after a bewildered stare around the room she
sat up, remembering. She had wakened to a world of trouble. Somehow it
did not seem quite so bad with Barbara standing over her, smiling. When
she went downstairs a little later, freshly washed and brushed, the
Tishbite rolled out of her thoughts as a fog lifts when the sun shines.

But it came back at bedtime, when having said her prayers, she joined her
voice with Barbara's in the hymn that had been her earliest lullaby. It
was a custom never omitted. It always closed the day for her:

  "Eternal Father, strong to save,
   Whose arm doth bind the restless wave,
   Oh, hear us when we cry to thee
   For those in peril on the sea."_

As they sang she stole an anxious glance at Barbara several times. Then
she made up her mind that Cousin Mehitable was mistaken. If her father
were "peculiar," Barby wouldn't have that sweet look on her face when she
sang that prayer for him. If he were making her unhappy she wouldn't be
singing it at all. She wouldn't care whether he was protected or not
"from rock and tempest, fire and foe."

And yet, after Barby had gone downstairs and the sound of the piano came
softly up from below--another bedtime custom, Georgina began thinking
again about those whispering voices which she had heard as she sat under
the bed, behind the bird-of-paradise valance. More than ever before the
music suggested someone waiting for a ship which never came home, or fog
bells on a lonely shore.

Nearly a week went by before Richard made his first visit to the old gray
house at the end of town. He came with the Towncrier, carrying his bell,
and keeping close to his side for the first few minutes. Then he found
the place far more interesting than the bungalow. Georgina took him all
over it, from the garret where she played on rainy days to the seat up in
the willow, where standing in its highest crotch one could look clear
across the Cape to the Atlantic. They made several plans for their
treasure-quest while up in the willow. They could see a place off towards
Wood End Lighthouse which looked like one of the pirate places Uncle
Darcy had described in one of his tales.

Barby had lemonade and cake waiting for them when they came down, and
when she talked to him it wasn't at all in the way the ladies did who
came to see his Aunt Letty, as if they were talking merely to be gracious
and kind to a strange little boy in whom they had no interest. Barby gave
his ear a tweak and said with a smile that made him feel as if they had
known each other always:

"Oh, the good times I've had with boys just your size. I always played
with my brother Eddy's friends. Boys make such good chums. I've often
thought how much Georgina misses that I had."

Presently Georgina took him out to the see-saw, where Captain Kidd
persisted in riding on Richard's end of the plank.

"That's exactly the way my Uncle Eddy's terrier used to do back in
Kentucky when I visited there one summer," she said, after the plank was
adjusted so as to balance them properly. "Only he barked all the time he
was riding. But he was fierce because Uncle Eddy fed him gunpowder."

"What did he do that for?"

"To keep him from being gun-shy. And Uncle Eddy ate some, too, one time
when he was little, because the colored stable boy told him it would make
him game."

"Did it?"

"I don't know whether that did or not. Something did though, for he's the
gamest man I know."

Richard considered this a moment and then said: "I wonder what it would
do to Captain Kidd if I fed him some."

"Let's try it!" exclaimed Georgina, delighted with the suggestion.
"There's some hanging up in the old powder-horn over the dining-room
mantel. You have to give it to 'em in milk. Wait a minute."

Jumping from the see-saw after giving fair warning, she ran to one of the
side windows.

"Barby," she called. "I'm going to give Captain Kidd some milk."

Barbara turned from her conversation with Uncle Darcy to say:

"Very well, if you can get it yourself. But be careful not to disturb the
pans that haven't been skimmed. Tippy wouldn't like it."

"I know what to get it out of," called Georgina, "out of the blue
pitcher."

Richard watched while she opened the refrigerator door and poured some
milk into a saucer.

"Carry it in and put it on the kitchen table," she bade him, "while I get
the powder."

When he followed her into the dining-room she was upon a chair, reaching
for the old powder horn, which hung on a hook under the firearm that had
done duty in the battle of Lexington. Richard wanted to get his hands on
it, and was glad when she could not pull out the wooden plug which
stopped the small end of the horn. She turned it over to him to open. He
peered into it, then shook it.

"There isn't more than a spoonful left in it," he said.

"Well, gunpowder is so strong you don't need much. You know just a little
will make a gun go off. It mightn't be safe to feed him much. Pour some
out in your hand and drop it in the milk."

Richard slowly poured a small mound out into the hollow of his hand, and
passed the horn back to her, then went to the kitchen whistling for
Captain Kidd. Not all of the powder went into the milk, however. The last
bit he swallowed himself, after looking at it long and thoughtfully.

At the same moment, Georgina, before putting back the plug, paused,
looked all around, and poured out a few grains into her own hand. If the
Tishbite was going to do anybody any harm, it would be well to be
prepared. She had just hastily swallowed it and was hanging the horn back
in place, when Richard returned.

"He lapped up the last drop as if he liked it," he reported. "Now we'll
see what happens."




Chapter VIII

The Telegram that Took Barby Away



The painting of Richard's portrait interfered with the quest for buried
treasure from day to day; but unbeknown either to artist or model, the
dreams of that quest helped in the fashioning of the picture. In the
preliminary sittings in the studio at home Richard's father found it
necessary always to begin with some exhortation such as:

"Now, Dicky, this has _got_ to be more than just a 'Study of a Boy's
Head.' I want to show by the expression of your face that it is an
illustration of that poem, 'A boy's will is the wind's will, and the
thoughts of youth are long, long thoughts.' Chase that Binney Rogers and
his gang out of your mind for a while, can't you, and think of something
beside shinny and the hokey-pokey man."

So far the portrait was satisfactory in that it was a remarkably good
likeness of an unusually good-looking boy, but it was of a boy who seemed
to be alertly listening for such things as Binney's cat-call, signaling
him from the alley. Here by the sea there was no need for such
exhortations. No sooner was he seated before the easel in the loft which
served as a studio, with its barn-like, double doors thrown open above
the water, than the rapt expression which his father coveted, crept into
his dark eyes. They grew big and dreamy, following the white sails across
the harbor. He was planning the secret expedition he and Georgina
intended to undertake, just as soon as the portrait was finished.

There were many preparations to make for it. They would have to secrete
tools and provisions; and in a book from which Georgina read aloud
whenever there was opportunity, were descriptions of various rites that
it were well to perform. One was to sacrifice a black cock, and sprinkle
its blood upon the spot before beginning to dig. Richard did not question
why this should be done. The book recommended it as a practice which had
been followed by some very famous treasure hunters. If at times a certain
wide-awake and calculating gleam suddenly dispelled the dreaminess of
expression in which his father was exulting, it was because a black
Orpington rooster which daily strayed from a nearby cottage to the beach
below the studio window, chose that moment to crow. Richard had marked
that black cock for the sacrifice. It was lordly enough to bring success
upon any enterprise.

In the meantime, as soon as his duties as model were over each morning,
he was out of the studio with a whoop and up the beach as hard as he
could run to the Huntingdon house. By the time he reached it he was no
longer the artist's only son, hedged about with many limitations which
belonged to that distinction. He was "Dare-devil Dick, the Dread
Destroyer," and Georgina was "Gory George, the Menace of the Main."

Together they commanded a brigantine of their own. Passers-by saw only an
old sailboat anchored at the deserted and rotting wharf up nearest the
breakwater. But the passers-by who saw only that failed to see either
Dare-devil Dick or Gory George. They saw, instead, two children whose
fierce mustachios were the streakings of a burnt match, whose massive
hoop ear-rings were the brass rings from a curtain pole, whose faithful
following of the acts of Captain Quelch and other piratical gentlemen was
only the mimicry of play.

But Barbara knew how real they were, from the spotted handkerchief tied
around the "bunged eye" of Dare-devil Dick, under his evil-looking slouch
hat, to the old horse pistol buckled to his belt. Gory George wore the
same. And Barbara knew what serious business it was to them, even more
serious than the affairs of eating and drinking.

Tippy scolded when she found that her half-pint bottles which she kept
especially for cream had been smuggled away in the hold of the
brigantine. But without bottles how could one give a realistic touch to
the singing of "Yo ho, and the rum below"?

And Tippy thought it was heathenish for Barbara to let Georgina dress up
in some little knickerbockers and a roundabout which had been stored away
with other clothes worn by Justin as a small boy. But her disapproval was
beyond words when Barbara herself appeared at the back door one morning,
so cleverly disguised as a gypsy, that Mrs. Triplett grudgingly handed
out some cold biscuits before she discovered the imposition. The poor she
was glad to feed, but she had no use for an impudent, strolling gypsy.

"Don't be cross, Tippy," pleaded Barbara, laughing till the tears came.
"I _had_ to do it. I can't bear to feel that Georgina is growing
away from me--that she is satisfied to leave me out of her games. Since
she's so taken up with that little Richard Moreland I don't seem as
necessary to her as I used to be. And I can't bear that, Tippy, when I've
always been first in everything with her. She's so necessary to me."

Mrs. Triplett made no answer. She felt that she couldn't do justice to
the occasion. She doubted if the Pilgrim monument itself could, even if
it were to stretch itself up to its full height and deliver a lecture on
the dignity of motherhood. She wondered what the Mayflower mothers would
have thought if they could have met this modern one on the beach, with
face stained brown, playacting that she was a beggar of a gypsy. How
could she hope to be one of those written of in Proverbs--"Her children
rise up and call her blessed. Her own works praise her in the gates."

Tippy ate her dinner alone that day, glancing grimly through the open
window from time to time to the sand dunes back of the house, where an
old hag of a gypsy in a short red dress with a gay bandanna knotted over
her head, broiled bacon and boiled corn over a smoky campfire; and two
swaggering villains who smelled of tar and codfish (because of the old
net which half-way filled the brigantine), sucked the very cobs when the
corn was eaten from them, forever registering that feast high above all
other feasts in the tablet of blessed memories.

The interruption to all this came as unexpectedly as a clap of thunder
from a clear sky. A messenger boy on a wheel whirled up to the front gate
with a telegram. Tippy signed for it, not wanting the boy to see Barbara
in such outlandish dress, then carried it out to the picnickers. She held
it under her apron until she reached them. Telegrams always spelled
trouble to Mrs. Triplett, but Barbara took this one from her with a
smiling thank you, without, rising from her seat on the sand. Her father
often telegraphed instead of writing when away on his vacations, and she
knew he was up at a lake resort in Michigan, at an Editors' Convention.
Telegrams had always been pleasant things in her experience. But as she
tore this open and read she turned pale even under her brown stain.

"It's papa," she gasped. "Hurt in an automobile accident. They don't say
how bad--just hurt. And he wants me. I must take the first train."

She looked up at Mrs. Triplett helplessly, not even making an effort to
rise from the sand, she was so dazed and distressed by the sudden
summons. It was the first time she had ever had the shock of bad news. It
was the first time she had ever been called upon to act for herself in
such an emergency, and she felt perfectly numb, mind and body. Tippy's
voice sounded a mile away when she said:

"You can catch the boat. It's an hour till the _Dorothy Bradford_
starts back to Boston."

Still Barbara sat limp and powerless, as one sits in a nightmare.

Georgina gave a choking gasp as two awful words rose up in her throat and
stuck there. _"The Tishbite."_ Whatever that mysterious horror might
be, plainly its evil workings had begun.

"Tut!" exclaimed Tippy, pulling Barbara to her feet. "Keep your head.
You'll have to begin scrubbing that brown paint off your face if you
expect to reach the boat on time."

Automatically Georgina responded to that "tut" as if it were the old
challenge of the powder horn. No matter how she shivered she must show
what brave stuff she was made of. Even with that awful foreboding
clutching at her heart like an iron hand and Barby about to leave her,
she mustn't show one sign of her distress.

It was well that Georgina had learned to move briskly in her long
following after Tippy, else she could not have been of such service in
this emergency. Her eyes were blurred with tears as she hurried up to the
garret for suitcase and satchel, and down the hall to look up numbers in
the telephone directory. But it was a comfort even in the midst of her
distress to feel that she could take such an important part in the
preparations, that Tippy trusted her to do the necessary telephoning, and
to put up a lunch for Barby without dictating either the messages or the
contents of the lunch-box.

When Mr. James Milford called up, immediately after Richard had raced
home with the news, and offered to take Mrs. Huntingdon to the boat in
his machine, he thought it was Mrs. Huntingdon herself who answered him.
The trembling voice seemed only natural under the circumstances. He would
have smiled could he have seen the pathetic little face uplifted towards
the receiver, the quivering lip still adorned with the fierce mustachios
of Gory George, in strange contrast to the soft curls hanging over her
shoulders now that they were no longer hidden by a piratical hat. She had
forgotten that she was in knickerbockers instead of skirts, and that the
old horse-pistol was still at her belt, until Barbara caught her to her
at parting with a laugh that turned into a sob, looking for a spot on her
face clean enough to kiss.

It was all over so soon--the machine whirling up to the door and away
again to stop at the bank an instant for the money which Georgina had
telephoned to have waiting, and then on to the railroad wharf where the
_Dorothy Bradford_ had already sounded her first warning whistle.
Georgina had no time to realize what was actually happening until it was
over. She climbed up into the mammoth willow tree in the corner of the
yard to watch for the steamboat. It would come into view in a few minutes
as it ploughed majestically through the water towards the lighthouse.

Then desolation fell upon her. She had never realized until that moment
how dear her mother was to her. Then the thought came to her, suppose it
was Barby who had been hurt in an accident, and she Georgina, was
hurrying to her as Barby was hurrying to grandfather Shirley, unknowing
what awaited her at the journey's end. For a moment she forgot her own
unhappiness at being left behind, in sympathetic understanding of her
mother's distress. She wasn't going to think about her part of it she
told herself, she was going to be so brave----

Then her glance fell on the "holiday tree."

The holiday tree was a little evergreen of Barby's christening if not of
her planting. For every gala day in the year it bore strange fruit, no
matter what the season. At Hallowe'en it was as gay with jack-o-lanterns
and witches' caps as if the pixies themselves had decorated it. On
Washington's birthday each branch was tipped with a flag and a cherry
tart. On the fourteenth of February it was hung with valentines, and at
Easter she was always sure of finding a candy rabbit or two perched among
its branches and nests of colored eggs. It seemed to be at its best at
Christmas, but it was when it took its turns at birthday celebrations
that it was most wonderful. Then it blossomed with little glass lanterns
of every color, glowing like red and green and golden stars. Last year it
had borne a great toy ship with all sails set, and nine "surprise"
oranges, round, yellow boxes, each containing a gift, because she was
nine years old. In just two more days she would be ten, and Barby gone!

At that instant the boat whistle sounded long and deep, sending its
melodious boom across the water. It seemed to strike some chord in the
very center of her being, and make her feel as if something inside were
sinking down and down and down. The sensation was sickening. It grew
worse as the boat steamed away. She stood up on a limb to watch it.
Smaller and smaller it seemed, leaving only a long plume of smoke in its
wake as it disappeared around Long Point. Then even the smoke faded, and
a forlorn little figure, strangely at variance with the fierce pirate
suit, she crumpled up in the crotch of the willow, her face hidden in her
elbow, and began to sob piteously: "Oh, Barby! Barby!"




Chapter IX

The Birthday Prism



The Towncrier, passing along the street on an early morning trip to the
bakery, stopped at the door of the antique shop, for a word with Mrs.
Yates, the lady who kept it. She wanted him to "cry" an especial bargain
sale of old lamps later in the week. That is how he happened to be
standing in the front door when the crash came in the rear of the shop,
and it was because he was standing there that the crash came.

Because Mrs. Yates was talking to him she couldn't be at the back door
when the fish-boy came with the fish, and nobody being there to take it
the instant he knocked, the boy looked in and threw it down on the table
nearest the door. And because the fish was left to lie there a moment
while Mrs. Yates finished her conversation, the cat, stretched out on the
high window ledge above the table, decided to have his breakfast without
waiting to be called. He was an enormous cat by the name of "Grandpa,"
and because he was old and ponderous, and no longer light on his feet,
when he leaped from the windowsill he came down clumsily in the middle of
the very table _full_ of the old lamps which were set aside for the
bargain sale.

Of course, it was the biggest and fanciest lamp in the lot that was
broken--a tall one with a frosted glass shade and a row of crystal prisms
dangling around the bowl of it. It toppled over on to a pair of old brass
andirons, smashing into a thousand pieces. Bits of glass flew in every
direction, and "Grandpa," his fur electrified by his fright until he
looked twice his natural size, shot through the door as if fired from a
cannon, and was seen no more that morning.

Naturally, Mrs. Yates hurried to the back of the store to see what had
happened, and Mr. Darcy, following, picked up from the wreck the only
piece of the lamp not shattered to bits by the fall. It was one of the
prisms, which in some miraculous way had survived the crash, a beautiful
crystal pendant without a single nick or crack.

He picked it up and rubbed his coat sleeve down each of its three sides,
and when he held it up to the light it sent a ripple of rainbows dancing
across the shop. He watched them, pleased as a child; and when Mrs.
Yates, loud in her complaints of Grandpa, came with broom and dustpan to
sweep up the litter, he bargained with her for the prism.

That is how he happened to have an offering for Georgina's birthday when
he reached the house a couple of hours later, not knowing that it was her
birthday. Nobody had remembered it, Barby being gone.

It seemed to Georgina the forlornest day she had ever opened her eyes
upon. The very fact that it was gloriously sunny with a delicious summer
breeze ruffling the harbor and sending the white sails scudding along
like wings, made her feel all the more desolate. She was trying her best
to forget what day it was, but there wasn't much to keep her mind off the
subject. Even opportunities for helping Tippy were taken away, for Belle
had come to stay during Barby's absence, and she insisted on doing what
Georgina otherwise would have done.

If Barby had been at home there would have been no piano practice on such
a gala occasion as a tenth birthday. There would have been no time for it
in the program of joyful happenings. But because time dragged, Georgina
went to her scales and five-finger exercises as usual. With the hour-
glass on the piano beside her, she practised not only her accustomed
time, till the sand had run half through, but until all but a quarter of
it had slipped down. Then she sauntered listlessly out into the dining-
room and stood by one of the open windows, looking out through the wire
screen into the garden.

On any other day she would have found entertainment in the kitchen
listening to Belle and Mrs. Triplett. Belle seemed doubly interesting now
that she had heard of the unused wedding dress and the sorrow that would
"blight her whole life." But Georgina did not want anyone to see how
bitterly she was disappointed.

Just outside, so close to the window that she could have reached out and
touched it had it not been for the screen, stood the holiday tree. It had
held out its laden arms to her on so many festal occasions that Georgina
had grown to feel that it took a human interest in all her celebrations.
To see it standing bare now, like any ordinary tree, made her feel that
her last friend was indifferent. Nobody cared. Nobody was glad that she
was in the world. In spite of all she could do to check them, two big
tears welled up and rolled down her cheeks; then another and another. She
lifted up the hem of her dress to wipe them away, and as she did so Uncle
Darcy came around the hoase.

He looked in at the open window, then asked: "Weather a bit squally, hey?
Better put into port and tie up till storm's over. Let your Uncle Darcy
have a hand at the helm. Come out here, Barby, and let's talk it over on
the door-step."

There was something so heartening in the cheery voice that Georgina made
one more dab at her eyes with the hem of her dress skirt, then dropped it
and went out through the screen door to join him on the steps which led
down into the garden. At first she was loath to confess the cause of her
tears. She felt ashamed of being caught crying simply because no one had
remembered the date. It wasn't that she wanted presents, she sobbed. It
was that she wanted someone to be glad that she'd been born and it was so
lonesome without Barby--

In the midst of her reluctant confession Mr. Darcy bethought himself of
the prism in his pocket.

"Here," he said, drawing it out. "Take this and put a rainbow around your
troubles. It's a sort of magic glass. When you look through it, it shows
you things you can't see with your ordinary eyes. Look what it does to
the holiday tree."

There was a long-drawn breath of amazement from Georgina as she held the
prism to her eyes and looked through it at the tree.

"Oh! Oh! It does put a rainbow around every branch and every little tuft
of green needles. It's even lovelier than the colored lanterns were.
Isn't it wonderful? It puts a rainbow around the whole outdoors."

Her gaze went from the grape arbor to the back garden gate. Then she
jumped up and started around the house, the old man following, and
smiling over each enthusiastic "oh" she uttered, as the prism showed her
new beauty at every step. He was pleased to have been the source of her
new pleasure.

"It's like looking into a different world," she cried, as she reached the
kitchen door, and eagerly turned the prism from one object to another.
Mrs. Triplett was scowling intently over the task of trying to turn the
lid of a glass jar which refused to budge.

"Oh, it even puts a rainbow around Tippy's frown," Georgina cried
excitedly. Then she ran to hold the prism over Belle's eyes.

"Look what Uncle Darcy brought me for my birthday. See how it puts a
rainbow around every blessed thing, even the old black pots and pans!"

In showing it to Tippy she discovered a tiny hole in the end of the prism
by which it had been hung from the lamp, and she ran upstairs to find a
piece of ribbon to run through it. When she came down again, the prism
hanging from her neck by a long pink ribbon, Uncle Darcy greeted her with
a new version of the Banbury Cross song:

  "Rings on her fingers and ribbon of rose,
   She shall have rainbows wherever she goes."

"That's even better than having music wherever you go," answered
Georgina, whirling around on her toes. Then she stopped in a listening
attitude, hearing the postman.

When she came back from the front door with only a magazine her
disappointment was keen, butl she said bravely:

"Of course, I _knew_ there couldn't be a letter from Barby this
soon. She couldn't get there till last night--but just for a minute I
couldn't help hoping--but I didn't mind it half so much, Uncle Darcy,
when I looked at the postman through the prism. Even his whiskers were
blue and red and yellow."

That afternoon a little boat went dipping up and down across the waves.
It was _The Betsey_, with Uncle Darcy pulling at the oars and
Georgina as passenger. Lifting the prism which still hung from her neck
by the pink ribbon, she looked out upon what seemed to be an enchanted
harbor. It was filled with a fleet of rainbows. Every sail was outlined
with one, every mast edged with lines of red and gold and blue. Even the
gray wharves were tinged with magical color, and the water itself, to her
reverent thought, suggested the "sea of glass mingled with fire," which
is pictured as one of the glories of the New Jerusalem.

"Isn't it _wonderful,_ Uncle Darcy?" she asked in a hushed, awed
tone. "It's just like a miracle the way this bit of glass changes the
whole world. Isn't it?"

Before he could answer, a shrill whistle sounded near at hand. They were
passing the boathouse on the beach below the Green Stairs. Looking up
they saw Richard, hanging out of the open doors of the loft, waving to
them. Georgina stood up in the boat and beckoned, but he shook his head,
pointing backward with his thumb into the studio, and disconsolately
lately shrugged his shoulders.

"He wants to go _so_ bad!" exclaimed Georgina. "Seems as if his
father's a mighty slow painter. Maybe if you'd ask him the way you did
before, Uncle Darcy, he'd let Richard off this one more time--being my
birthday, you know."

She looked at him with the bewitching smile which he usually found
impossible to resist, but this time he shook his head.

"No, I don't want him along to-day. I've brought you out here to show you
something and have a little talk with you alone. Maybe I ought to wait
till you're older before I say what I want to say, but at my time of life
I'm liable to slip off without much warning, and I don't want to go till
I've said it to you."

Georgina put down her prism to stare at him in eager-eyed wonder. She was
curious to know what he could show her out here on the water, and what he
wanted to tell her that was as important as his solemn words implied.

"Wait till we come to it," he said, answering the unspoken question in
her eyes. And Georgina, who dearly loved dramatic effects in her own
story-telling, waited for something--she knew not what--to burst upon her
expectant sight.

They followed the line of the beach for some time, dodging in between
motor boats and launches, under the high railroad wharf and around the
smaller ones where the old fish-houses stood. Past groups of children,
playing in the sand they went, past artists sketching under their white
umbrellas, past gardens gay with bright masses of color, past drying nets
spread out on the shore.

Presently Uncle Darcy stopped rowing and pointed across a vacant strip of
beach between two houses, to one on the opposite side of the street.

"There it is," he announced. "That's what I wanted to show you."

Georgina followed the direction of his pointing finger.

"Oh, that!" she said in a disappointed tone. "I've seen that all my life.
It's nothing but the Figurehead House."

She was looking at a large white house with a portico over the front
door, on the roof of which portico was perched half of the wooden figure
of a woman. It was of heroic size, head thrown back as if looking off to
sea, and with a green wreath in its hands. Weather-beaten and discolored,
it was not an imposing object at first glance, and many a jibe and laugh
it had called forth from passing tourists.

Georgina's disappointment showed in her face.

"I know all about that," she remarked. "Mrs. Tupman told me herself. She
calls it the Lady of Mystery. She said that years and years ago a
schooner put out from this town on a whaling cruise, and was gone more
than a year. When it was crossing the equator, headed for home, the look-
out at the masthead saw a strange object in the water that looked like a
woman afloat. The Captain gave orders to lower the boats, and when they
did so they found this figurehead. She said it must have come from the
prow of some great clipper in the East India trade. They were in the
Indian Ocean, you know.

"There had been some frightful storms and afterwards they heard of many
wrecks. This figurehead was so long they had to cut it in two to get it
into the hold of the vessel. They brought it home and set it up there
over the front door, and they call it the Lady of Mystery, because they
said 'from whence that ship came, what was its fate and what was its
destination will always be shrouded in mystery.' And Mrs. Tupman said
that a famous artist looked at it once and said it was probably the work
of a Spanish artist, and that from the pose of its head and the wreath in
its hands he was sure it was intended to represent Hope. Was _that_
what you were going to tell me?"

The old man had rested on his oars while she hurried through this tale,
with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, as if she thought she was
forestalling him. Now he picked them up again and began rowing out into
the harbor.

"That was a part of it," he admitted, "but that's only the part that the
whole town knows. That old figurehead has a meaning for me that nobody
else that's living knows about. That's what I want to pass on to you."

He rowed several minutes more before he said slowly, with a wistful
tenderness coming into his dim old eyes as he looked at her:

"Georgina, I don't suppose anybody's ever told you about the troubles
I've had. They wouldn't talk about such things to a child like you. Maybe
I shouldn't, now; but when I saw how disappointed you were this morning,
I said to myself, 'If she's old enough to feel trouble that way, she's
old enough to understand and to be helped by hearing about mine.'"

It seemed hard for him to go on, for again he paused, looking off toward
the lighthouse in the distance. Then he said slowly, in a voice that
shook at times:

"Once--I had a boy--that I set all my hopes on--just as a man puts all
his cargo into one vessel; and nobody was ever prouder than I was, when
that little craft went sailing along with the best of them. I used to
look at him and think, _'Danny'll_ weather the seas no matter how
rough they are, and he'll bring up in the harbor I'm hoping he'll reach,
with all flags flying.' And then--something went wrong--"

The tremulous voice broke. "My little ship went down--all my precious
cargo lost--"

Another and a longer pause. In it Georgina seemed to hear Cousin
Mehitable's husky voice, half whispering:

_"And the lamp threw a shadow on the yellow blind, plain as a
photograph. The shadow of an old man sitting with his arms flung out
across the table and his head bowed on-them. And he was groaning, 'Oh, my
Danny! My Danny! If you could only have gone that way.'"_

For a moment Georgina felt the cruel hurt of his grief as if the pain had
stabbed her own heart. The old man went on:

"If it had only been any other kind of a load, anything but
_disgrace_, I could have carried it without flinching. But that, it
seemed I just couldn't face. Only the good Lord knows how I lived through
those first few weeks. Then your grandfather Huntingdon came to me. He
was always a good friend. And he asked me to row him out here on the
water. When we passed the Figurehead House he pointed up at that head. It
was all white and fair in those days, before the paint wore off. And he
said, 'Dan'l Darcy, _as long as a man keeps Hope at the prow he keeps
afloat_. As soon as he drops it he goes to pieces and down to the
bottom, the way that ship did when it lost its figurehead. You mustn't
let go, Dan'l. You _must_ keep Hope at the prow.

"'Somewhere in God's universe either in this world or another your boy is
alive and still your son. You've got to go on hoping that if he's
innocent his name will be cleared of this disgrace, and if he's guilty
he'll wipe out the old score against him some way and make good.'

"And then he gave me a line to live by. A line he said that had been
written by a man who was stone blind, and hadn't anything to look forward
to all the rest of his life but groping in the dark. He said he'd not

                                 "'Bate a jot
   Of heart or hope, but still bear up and steer
   Right onward.'

"At first it didn't seem to mean anything to me, but he made me say it
after him as if it were a sort of promise, and I've been saying it every
day of every year since then. I'd said it to myself first, when I met
people on the street that I knew were thinking of Danny's disgrace, and I
didn't see how I was going to get up courage to pass 'em. And I said it
when I was lying on my bed at night with my heart so sore and heavy I
couldn't sleep, and after a while it did begin to put courage into me, so
that I could hope in earnest. And when I did _that,_ little lass--"

He leaned over to smile into her eyes, now full of tears, he had so
wrought upon her tender sympathies--

"When I did that, it put a rainbow around my trouble just as that prism
did around your empty holiday tree. It changed the looks of the whole
world for me.

"_That's_ what I brought you out here to tell you, Georgina. I want
to give you the same thing that your grandfather Huntingdon gave me--that
line to live by. Because troubles come to everybody. They'll come to you,
too, but I want you to know this, Baby, they can't hurt you as long as
you keep Hope at the prow, because Hope is a magic glass that makes
rainbows of our tears. Now you won't forget that, will you? Even after
Uncle Darcy is dead and gone, you'll remember that he brought you out
here on your birthday to give you that good word--_'still bear up and
steer right onward,'_ no matter what happens. And to tell you that in
all the long, hard years he's lived through, he's proved it was good."

Georgina, awed and touched of soul, could only nod her assent. But
because Childhood sometimes has no answer to make to the confidences of
Age is no reason that they are not taken to heart and stowed away there
for the years to build upon. In the unbroken silence with which they
rowed back to shore, Georgina might have claimed three score years
besides her own ten, so perfect was the feeling of comradeship between
them.

As they passed the pier back of the antique shop, a great gray cat rose
and stretched itself, then walked ponderously down to the water's edge.
It was "Grandpa." Georgina, laughing a little shakily because of recent
tears, raised her prism to put a rainbow around the cat's tail, unknowing
that but for him the crystal pendant would now be hanging from an antique
lamp instead of from the ribbon around her neck.




Chapter X

Moving Pictures



It often happens that when one is all primed and cocked for trouble, that
trouble flaps its wings and flies away for a time, leaving nothing to
fire at. So Georgina, going home with her prism and her "line to live
by," ready and eager to prove how bravely she could meet disappointments,
found only pleasant surprises awaiting her.

Mrs. Triplett had made a birthday cake in her absence. It was on the
supper table with ten red candles atop. And there was a note from Barby
beside her plate which had come in the last mail. It had been posted at
some way-station. There was a check inside for a dollar which she was to
spend as she pleased. A dear little note it was, which made Georgina's
throat ache even while it brought a glow to her heart. Then Belle, who
had not known it was her birthday in time to make her a present,
announced that she would take her to a moving picture show after supper,
instead.

Georgina had frequently been taken to afternoon performances, but never
at night. It was an adventure in itself just to be down in the part of
town where the shops were, when they were all lighted, and when the
summer people were surging along the board-walk and out into the middle
of the narrow street in such crowds that the automobiles and
"accommodations" had to push their way through slowly, with a great
honking of warning horns.

The Town Hall was lighted for a dance when they passed it. The windows of
the little souvenir shops seemed twice as attractive as when seen by day,
and early as it was in the evening, people were already lined up in the
drug-store, three deep around the soda-water fountain.

Georgina, thankful that Tippy had allowed her to wear her gold locket for
the occasion, walked down the aisle and took her seat near the stage,
feeling as conspicuous and self-conscious as any debutante entering a box
at Grand Opera.

It was a hot night, but on a line with the front seats, there was a
double side door opening out onto a dock. From where Georgina sat she
could look out through the door and see the lights of a hundred boats
twinkling in long wavy lines across the black water, and now and then a
salt breeze with the fishy tang she loved, stole across the room and
touched her cheek like a cool finger.

The play was not one which Barbara would have chosen for Georgina to see,
being one that was advertised as a thriller. It was full of hair-breadth
escapes and tragic scenes. There was a shipwreck in it, and passengers
were brought ashore in the breeches buoy, just as she had seen sailors
brought in on practice days over at the Race Point Lifesaving station.
And there was a still form stretched out stark and dripping under a piece
of tarpaulin, and a girl with long fair hair streaming wildly over her
shoulders knelt beside it wringing her hands.

Georgina stole a quick side-glance at Belle. That was the way it had been
in the story of Emmett Potter's drowning, as they told it on the day of
Cousin Mehitable's visit. Belle's hands were locked together in her lap,
and her lips were pressed in a thin line as if she were trying to keep
from saying something. Several times in the semi-darkness of the house
her handkerchief went furtively to her eyes.

Georgina's heart beat faster. Somehow, with the piano pounding out that
deep tum-tum, like waves booming up on the rocks, she began to feel
strangely confused, as if _she_ were the heroine on the films; as if
_she_ were kneeling there on the shore in that tragic moment of
parting from her dead lover. She was sure that she knew exactly how Belle
felt then, how she was feeling now.

When the lights were switched on again and they rose to go out, Georgina
was so deeply under the spell of the play that it gave her a little shock
of surprise when Belle began talking quite cheerfully and in her ordinary
manner to her next neighbor. She even laughed in response to some joking
remark as they edged their way slowly up the aisle to the door. It seemed
to Georgina that if she had lived through a scene like the one they had
just witnessed, she could never smile again. On the way out she glanced
up again at Belie several times, wondering.

Going home the street was even more crowded than it had been coming. They
could barely push their way along, and were bumped into constantly by
people dodging back to escape the jam when the crowd had to part to let a
vehicle through. But after a few blocks of such jostling the going was
easier. The drug-store absorbed part of the throng, and most of the
procession turned up Carver Street to the Gifford House and the cottages
beyond on Bradford Street.

By the time Georgina and Belle came to the last half-mile of the plank
walk, scarcely a footstep sounded behind them. After passing the Green
Stairs there was an unobstructed view of the harbor. A full moon was high
overhead, flooding the water and beach with such a witchery of light that
Georgina moved along as if she were in a dream--in a silver dream beside
a silver sea.

Belle pointed to a little pavilion in sight of the breakwater. "Let's go
over there and sit down a few minutes," she said. "It's a waste of good
material to go indoors on a night like this."

They crossed over, sinking in the sand as they stepped from the road to
the beach, till Georgina had to take off her slippers and shake them
before she could settle down comfortably on the bench in the pavilion.
They sat there a while without speaking, just as they had sat before the
pictures on the films, for never on any film was ever shown a scene of
such entrancing loveliness as the one spread out before them. In the
broad path made by the moon hung ghostly sails, rose great masts,
twinkled myriads of lights. It was so still they could hear the swish of
the tide creeping up below, the dip of near-by oars and the chug of a
motor boat, far away down by the railroad wharf.

Then Belle began to talk. She looked straight out across the shining path
of the moon and spoke as if she were by herself. She did not look at
Georgina, sitting there beside her. Perhaps if she had, she would have
realized that her listener was only a child and would not have said all
she did. Or maybe, something within her felt the influence of the night,
the magical drawing of the moon as the tide feels it, and she could not
hold back the long-repressed speech that rose to her lips. Maybe it was
that the play they had seen, quickened old memories into painful life
again.

It was on a night just like this, she told Georgina, that Emmett first
told her that he cared for her--ten years ago this summer. Ten years!
The whole of Georgina's little lifetime! And now Belle was twenty-seven.
Twenty-seven seemed very old to Georgina. She stole another upward glance
at her companion. Belle did not look old, sitting there in her white
dress, like a white moonflower in that silver radiance, a little lock of
soft blonde hair fluttering across her cheek.

In a rush of broken sentences with long pauses between which somehow told
almost as much as words, Belle recalled some of the scenes of that
summer, and Georgina, who up to this night had only glimpsed the dim
outlines of romance, as a child of ten would glimpse them through old
books, suddenly saw it face to face, and thereafter found it something to
wonder about and dream sweet, vague dreams over.

Suddenly Belle stood up with a complete change of manner.

"My! it must be getting late," she said briskly. "Aunt Maria will scold
if I keep you out any longer."

Going home, she was like the Belle whom Georgina had always known--so
different from the one lifting the veil of memories for the little while
they sat in the pavilion.

Georgina had thought that with no Barby to "button her eyes shut with a
kiss" at the end of her birthday, the going-to-sleep time would be sad.
But she was so busy recalling the events of the day that she never
thought of the omitted ceremony. For a long time she lay awake, imagining
all sorts of beautiful scenes in which she was the heroine.

First, she went back to what Uncle Darcy had told her, and imagined
herself as rescuing an only child who was drowning. The whole town stood
by and cheered when she came up with it, dripping, and the mother took
her in her arms and said, _"You_ are our prism, Georgina Huntingdon!
But for your noble act our lives would be, indeed, desolate. It is you
who have filled them with rainbows."

Then she was in a ship crossing the ocean, and a poor sailor hearing her
speak of Cape Cod would come and ask her to tell him of its people, and
she would find he was Danny. She would be the means of restoring him to
his parents.

And then, she and Richard on some of their treasure-hunting expeditions
which they were still planning every time they met, would unearth a
casket some dark night by the light of a fitful lantern, and inside would
be a confession written by the man who had really stolen the money,
saying that Dan Darcy was innocent. And Uncle Darcy and Aunt Elspeth
would be so heavenly glad--The tears came to Georgina's eyes as she
pictured the scene in the little house in Fishburn Court, it came to her
so vividly.

The clock downstairs struck twelve, but still she went on with the
pleasing pictures moving through her mind as they had moved across the
films earlier in the evening. The last one was a combination of what she
had seen there and what Belle had told her.

She was sitting beside a silver sea across which a silver moon was making
a wonderful shining path of silver ripples, and somebody was telling her--
what Emmett had told Belle ten years ago. And she knew past all doubting
that if that shadowy somebody beside her should die, she would carry the
memory of him to her grave as Belle was doing. It seemed such a sweet,
sad way to live that she thought it would be more interesting to have her
life like that, than to have it go along like the lives of all the
married people of her acquaintance. And if _he_ had a father like
Emmett's father she would cling to him as Belle did, and go to see him
often and take the part of a real daughter to him. But she wouldn't want
him to be like Belle's "Father Potter." He was an old fisherman, too
crippled to follow the sea any longer, so now he was just a mender of
nets, sitting all day knotting twine with dirty tar-blackened fingers.

The next morning when she went downstairs it was Belle and not Mrs.
Triplett who was stepping about the kitchen in a big gingham apron,
preparing breakfast. Mrs. Triplett was still in bed. Such a thing had
never happened before within Georgina's recollection.

"It's the rheumatism in her back," Belle reported. "It's so bad she can't
lie still with any comfort, and she can't move without groaning. So she's
sort of 'between the de'il and the deep sea.' And touchy is no name for
it. She doesn't like it if you don't and she doesn't like it if you do;
but you can't wonder when the pain's so bad. It's pretty near lumbago."

Georgina, who had finished her dressing by tying the prism around her
neck, was still burning with the desire which Uncle Darcy's talk had
kindled within her, to be a little comfort to everybody.

"Let me take her toast and tea up to her," she begged. With that toast
and tea she intended to pass along the good word Uncle Darcy had given
her--"the line to live by." But Tippy was in no humor to be adjured by a
chit of a child to bear up and steer right onward. Such advice would have
been coldly received just then even from her minister.

"You don't know what you're talking about," she exclaimed testily. "Bear
up? Of course I'll bear up. There's nothing else _to_ do with
rheumatism, but you needn't come around with any talk of putting rainbows
around it or me either."

She gave her pillow an impatient thump with her hard knuckles.

"Deliver me from people who make it their business in life always to act
cheerful no matter _what._ The Scripture itself says 'There's a time
to laugh and a time to weep, a time to mourn and a time to dance.' When
the weeping time comes I can't abide either people or books that go
around spreading cheerful sayings on everybody like salve!"

Tippy, lying there with her hair screwed into a tight little button on
the top of her head, looked strangely unlike herself. Georgina descended
to the kitchen, much offended. It hurt her feelings to have her good
offices spurned in such a way. She didn't care how bad anybody's
rheumatism was she muttured. "It was no excuse for saying such nasty
things to people who were trying to be kind to them."

Belle suggested presently that the customary piano practice be omitted
that morning for fear it might disturb Aunt Maria, so when the usual
little tasks were done Georgina would have found time dragging, had it
not been for the night letter which a messenger boy brought soon after
breakfast. Grandfather Shirley was better than she had expected to find
him, Barby wired. Particulars would follow soon in a letter. It cheered
Georgina up so much that she took a pencil and tablet of paper up into
the willow tree and wrote a long account to her mother of the birthday
happenings. What with the red-candled cake and the picture show and the
afternoon in the boat it sounded as if she had had a very happy day. But
mostly she wrote about the prism, and what Uncle Darcy had told her about
the magic glass of Hope. When it was done she went in to Belle.

"May I go down to the post-office to mail this and stop on my way back at
the Green Stairs and see if Richard can come and play with me?" she
asked.

Belle considered. "Better stay down at the Milford's to do your playing,"
she answered. "It might bother Aunt Maria to have a boy romping around
here."

So Georgina fared forth, after taking off her prism and hanging it in a
safe place. Only Captain Kidd frisked down to meet her when she stood
under the studio window and gave the alley yodel which Richard had taught
her. There was no answer. She repeated it several times, and then Mr.
Moreland appeared at the window, in his artist's smock with a palette on
his thumb and a decidedly impatient expression on his handsome face.
Richard was posing, he told her, and couldn't leave for half an hour. His
tone was impatient, too, for he had just gotten a good start after many
interruptions.

Undecided whether to go back home or sit down on the sand and wait,
Georgina stood looking idly about her. And while she hesitated, Manuel
and Joseph and Rosa came straggling along the beach in search of
adventure.

It came to Georgina like an inspiration that it wasn't Barby who had
forbidden her to play with them, it was Tippy. And with a vague feeling
that she was justified in disobeying her because of her recent crossness,
she rounded them up for a chase over the granite slabs of the breakwater.
If they would be Indians, she proposed, she'd be the Deerslayer, like the
hero of the Leather-Stocking Tales, and chase 'em with a gun.

They had never heard of those tales, but they were more than willing to
undertake any game which Georgina might propose. So after a little
coaching in war-whoops, with a battered tin pan for a tom-tom, three
impromptu Indians sped down the beach under the studio windows, pursued
by a swift-footed Deerslayer with flying curls. The end of a broken oar
was her musket, which she brandished fiercely as she echoed their yells.

Mr. Moreland gave a groan of despair as he looked at his model when those
war-whoops broke loose. Richard, who had succeeded after many trials in
lapsing into the dreamy attitude which his father wanted, started up at
the first whoop, so alert and interested that his nostrils quivered. He
scented excitement of some kind and was so eager to be in the midst of it
that the noise of the tom-tom made him wriggle in his chair.

He looked at his father appealingly, then made an effort to settle down
into his former attitude. His body assumed the same listless pose as
before, but his eyes were so eager and shining with interest that they
fairly spoke each time the rattly drumming on the tin pan sounded a
challenge.

"It's no use, Dicky," said his father at last. "It's all up with us for
this time. You might as well go on. But I wish that little tom-boy had
stayed at home."

And Richard went, with a yell and a hand-spring, to throw in his lot with
Manuel and Joseph and be chased by the doughty Deer-slayer and her hound.
In the readjustment of parts Rosa was told to answer to the name of
Hector. It was all one to Rosa whether she was hound or redskin, so long
as she was allowed a part in the thrilling new game. Richard had the
promise of being Deer-slayer next time they played it.




Chapter XI

The Old Rifle Gives Up Its Secret



Out of that game with forbidden playmates, grew events which changed the
lives of several people. It began by Richard's deciding that a real gun
was necessary for his equipment if he was to play the part of Leather-
Stocking properly. Also, he argued, it would be a valuable addition to
their stock of fire-arms. The broken old horse-pistols were good enough
to play at pirating with, but something which would really shoot was
needed when they started out in earnest on a sure-enough adventure.

Georgina suggested that he go to Fishburn Court and borrow a rifle that
she had seen up in Uncle Darcy's attic. She would go with him and do the
asking, she added, but Belle had promised to take her with her the next
time she went to see the net-mender, and the next time would be the
following afternoon, if Tippy was well enough to be up and around.
Georgina couldn't miss the chance to see inside the cottage that had been
the home of a hero and Belle's drowned lover. She wanted to see the
newspaper which Mr. Potter showed everybody who went to the house. It had
an account of the wreck and the rescue in it, with Emmett's picture on
the front page, and black headlines under it that said, "Died like a
hero."

Tippy was well enough to be up next day, so Richard went alone to
Fishburn Court, and Georgina trudged along the sandy road with Belle to
the weather-beaten cottage on the edge of the cranberry bog. Belle told
her more about the old man as they walked along.

"Seems as if he just lives on that memory. He can't get out in the boats
any more, being so crippled up, and he can't see to read much, so there's
lots of time for him to sit and think on the past. If it wasn't for the
nets he'd about lose his mind. I wouldn't say it out, and you needn't
repeat it, but sometimes I think it's already touched a mite. You see the
two of them lived there together so long alone, that Emmett was all in
all to his father. I suppose that's why Emmett is all he can talk about
now."

When they reached the cottage Mr. Potter was sitting out in front as
usual, busy with his work. Georgina was glad that he did not offer to
shake hands. His were so dirty and black with tar she felt she could not
bear to touch them. He was a swarthy old man with skin like wrinkled
leather, and a bushy, grizzled beard which grew up nearly to his eyes.
Again Georgina wondered, looking at Belle in her crisp, white dress and
white shoes. How could she care for this unkempt old creature enough to
call him Father?

As she followed Belle around inside the dreary three-room cottage she
wanted to ask if this would have been her home if Emmett had not been
drowned, but she felt a delicacy about asking such a question. She
couldn't imagine Belle in such a setting, but after she had followed her
around a while longer she realized that the house wouldn't stay dreary
with such a mistress. In almost no time the place was put to rights, and
there was a pan of cookies ready to slip into the oven.

When the smell of their browning stole out to the front door the old man
left his bench and came in to get a handful of the hot cakes. Then, just
as Belle said he would, he told Georgina all that had happened the night
of the wreck.

"That's the very chair he was sittin' in, when Luke Jones come in with
the word that men were needed. He started right off with Luke soon as he
could get into his oil-skins, for 'twas stormin' to beat the band. But he
didn't go fur. Almost no time it seemed like, he was comin' into the
house agin, and he went into that bedroom there, and shet the door behind
him. That of itself ought to 'uv made me know something out of the usual
was beginnin' to happen, for he never done such a thing before. A few
minutes later he came out with an old rifle that him and Dan Darcy used
to carry around in the dunes for target shootin' and he set it right down
in that corner by the chimney jamb.

"'First time anybody passes this way goin' down ito Fishburn Court,' he
says, 'I wish you'd send this along to Uncle Dan'l. It's his by rights,
and he'd ought a had it long ago.'

"An' them was his last words to me, except as he pulled the door to after
him he called 'Good-bye Pop, if I don't see you agin.'

"I don't know when he'd done such a thing before as to say good-bye when
he went out, and I've often wondered over it sence, could he 'a had any
warnin' that something was goin' to happen to him?"

Georgina gazed at the picture in the newspaper long and curiously. It had
been copied from a faded tin-type, but even making allowances for that
Emmett didn't look as she imagined a hero should, nor did it seem
possible it could be the man Belle had talked about. She wished she
hadn't seen it. It dimmed the glamor of romance which seemed to surround
him like a halo. Hearing about him in the magical moonlight she had
pictured him as looking as Sir Galahad. But if _this_ was what he
really looked like--Again she glanced wonderingly at Belle. How could she
care so hard for ten long years for just an ordinary man like that?

When it was time to go home Belle suggested that they walk around by
Fishburn Court. It would be out of their way, but she had heard that Aunt
Elspeth wasn't as well as usual.

"Emmett always called her Aunt," she explained to Georgina as they walked
along, "so I got into the way of doing it, too. He was so fond of Dan's
mother. She was so good to him after his own went that I feel I want to
be nice to her whenever I can, for his sake."

"You know," she continued, "Aunt Elspeth never would give up but that Dan
was innocent, and since her memory's been failing her this last year, she
talks all the time about his coming home; just lies there in bed half her
time and babbles about him. It almost kills Uncle Dan'l to hear her,
because, of course, he knows the truth of the matter, that Dan _was_
guilty. He as good as confessed it before he ran away, and the running
away itself told the story."

When they reached Fishburn Court they could see two people sitting in
front of the cottage. Uncle Darcy was in an armchair on the grass with
one of the cats in his lap, and Richard sat on one seat of the red,
wooden swing with Captain Kidd on the opposite site one. Richard had a
rifle across his knees, the one Georgina had suggested borrowing. He
passed his hand caressingly along its stock now and then, and at
intervals raised it to sight along the barrel. It was so heavy he could
not keep it from wobbling when he raised it to take aim in various
directions.

At the click of the gate-latch the old man tumbled Yellownose out of his
lap and rose stiffly to welcome his guests.

"Come right in," he said cordially. "Mother'll be glad to see you, Belle.
She's been sort of low in her mind lately, and needs cheering up."

He led the way into a low-ceilinged, inner bedroom with the shades all
pulled down. It was so dark, compared to the glaring road they had been
following, that Georgina blinked at the dim interior. She could scarcely
make out the figure on the high-posted bed, and drew back, whispering to
Belle that she'd stay outside until they were ready to go home. Leaving
them on the threshold, she went back to the shady door-yard to a seat in
the swing beside Captain Kidd.

"It's Uncle Darcy's son's rifle," explained Richard. "He's been telling
me about him. Feel how smooth the stock is."

Georgina reached over and passed her hand lightly along the polished
wood.

"He and a friend of his called Emmett Potter used to carry it on the
dunes sometimes to shoot at a mark with. It wasn't good for much else,
it's so old. Dan got it in a trade once; traded a whole litter of collie
pups for it. Uncle Darcy says he'd forgotten there was such a gun till
somebody brought it to him after Emmett was drowned."

"Oh," interrupted Georgina, her eyes wide with interest. "Emmett's father
has just been telling me about this very rifle. But I didn't dream it was
the one I'd seen up in the attic here. He showed me the corner where
Emmett stood it when he left for the wreck, and told what was to be done
with it. 'Them were his last words,'" she added, quoting Mr. Potter.

She reached out her hand for the clumsy old firearm and almost dropped
it, finding it so much heavier than she expected. She wanted to touch
with her own fingers the weapon that had such an interesting history, and
about which a hero had spoken his last words.

"The hammer's broken," continued Richard. "Whoever brought it home let it
fall. It's all rusty, too, because it was up in the attic so many years
and the roof leaked on it. But Uncle Darcy said lots of museums would be
glad to have it because there aren't many of these old flint-locks left
now. He's going to leave it to the Pilgrim museum up by the monument when
he's dead and gone, but he wants to keep it as long as he lives because
Danny set such store by it."

"There's some numbers or letters or something on it," announced Georgina,
peering at a small brass plate on the stock. "I can't make them out. I
tell you what let's do," she exclaimed in a burst of enthusiasm. "Let's
polish it up so's we can read them. Tippy uses vinegar and wood ashes for
brass. I'll run get some."

Georgina was enough at home here to find what she wanted without asking,
and as full of resources as Robinson Crusoe. She was back in a very few
minutes with a shovel full of ashes from the kitchen stove, and an old
can lid full of vinegar, drawn from a jug in the corner cupboard. With a
scrap of a rag dipped first in vinegar, then in ashes, she began
scrubbing the brass plate diligently. It had corroded until there was an
edge of green entirely around it.

"I love to take an old thing like this and scrub it till it shines like
gold," she said, scouring away with such evident enjoyment of the job
that Richard insisted on having a turn. She surrendered the rag
grudgingly, but continued to direct operations.

"Now dip it in the ashes again. No, not that way, double the rag up and
use more vinegar. Rub around that other corner a while. Here, let me show
you."

She took the rifle away from him again and proceeded to illustrate her
advice. Suddenly she looked up, startled.

"I believe we've rubbed it loose. It moved a little to one side. See?"

He grabbed it back and examined it closely. "I bet it's meant to move,"
he said finally. "It looks like a lid, see! It slides sideways."

"Oh, I remember now," she cried, much excited. "That's the way Leather-
Stocking's rifle was made. There was a hole in the stock with a brass
plate over it, and he kept little pieces of oiled deer-skin inside of it
to wrap bullets in before he loaded 'em in. I remember just as plain, the
place in the story where he stopped to open it and take out a piece of
oiled deer-skin when he started to load."

As she explained she snatched the rifle back into her own hands once
more, and pried at the brass plate until she broke the edge of her thumb
nail. Then Richard took it, and with the aid of a rusty button-hook which
he happened to have in his pocket, having found it on the street that
morning, he pushed the plate entirely back.

"There's something white inside!" he exclaimed. Instantly two heads bent
over with his in an attempt to see, for Captain Kidd's shaggy hair was
side by side with Georgina's curls, his niriosity as great as hers.

"Whatever's in there has been there an awful long time," said Richard as
he poked at the contents with his button-hook, "for Uncle Darcy said the
rifle's never been used since it was brought back to him."

"And it's ten years come Michaelmas since Emmett was drowned," said
Georgina, again quoting the old net-mender.

The piece of paper which they finally succeeded in drawing out had been
folded many times and crumpled into a flat wad. Evidently the message on
it had been scrawled hastily in pencil by someone little used to letter
writing. It was written in an odd hand, and the united efforts of the two
little readers could decipher only parts of it.

"I can read any kind of plain writing like they do in school," said
Richard, "but not this sharp-cornered kind where the m's and u's are
alike, and all the tails are pointed."

Slowly they puzzled out parts of it, halting long over some of the
undecipherable words, but a few words here and there were all they could
recognize. There were long stretches that had no meaning whatever for
them. This much, however, they managed to spell out:

"Dan never took the money.... I did it.... He went away because he knew I
did it and wouldn't tell.... Sorry.... Can't stand it any longer.... Put
an end to it all...."

It was signed "Emmett Potter."

The two children looked at each other with puzzled eyes until into
Georgina's came a sudden and startled understanding. Snatching up the
paper she almost fell out of the swing and ran towards the house
screaming:

"Uncle Darcy! Uncle Darcy! Look what we've found."

She tripped over a piece of loose carpet spread just inside the front
door as a rug and fell full length, but too excited to know that she had
skinned her elbow she scrambled up, still calling:

"Uncle Darcy, _Dan never took the money. It was Emmett Potter. He said
so himself!"_




Chapter XII

A Hard Promise



A dozen times in Georgina's day-dreaming she had imagined this scene. She
had run to Uncle Darcy with the proof of Dan's innocence, heard his glad
cry, seen his face fairly transfigured as he read the confession aloud.
Now it was actually happening before her very eyes, but where was the
scene of heavenly gladness that should have followed?

Belle, startled even more than he by Georgina's outcry, and quicker to
act, read the message over his shoulder, recognized the handwriting and
grasped the full significance of the situation before he reached the name
at the end. For ten years three little notes in that same peculiar hand
had lain in her box of keepsakes. There was no mistaking that signature.
She had read it and cried over it so many times that now as it suddenly
confronted her with its familiar twists and angles it was as startling as
if Emmett's voice had called to her.

As Uncle Darcy looked up from the second reading, with a faltering
exclamation of thanksgiving, she snatched the paper from his shaking
hands and tore it in two. Then crumpling the pieces and flinging them
from her, she seized him by the wrists.

"No, you're _not_ going to tell the whole world," she cried wildly,
answering the announcement he made with the tears raining down his
cheeks. "You're not going to tell anybody! Think of me! Think of Father
Potter!"

She almost screamed her demand. He could hardly believe it was Belle,
this frenzied girl, who, heretofore, had seemed the gentlest of souls. He
looked at her in a dazed way, so overwhelmed by the discovery that had
just been made, that he failed to comprehend the reason for her white
face and agonized eyes, till she threw up her arms crying:

_"Emmett_ a thief! God in heaven! It'll kill me!"

It was the sight of Georgina's shocked face with Richard's at the door,
that made things clear to the old man. He waved them away, with hands
which shook as if he had the palsy.

"Go on out, children, for a little while," he said gently, and closed the
door in their faces.

Slowly they retreated to the swing, Georgina clasping the skinned elbow
which had begun to smart. She climbed into one seat of the swing and
Richard and Captain Kidd took the other. As they swung back and forth she
demanded in a whisper:

"Why is it that grown people always shut children out of their secrets?
Seems as if we have a right to know what's the matter when _we_
found the paper."

Richard made no answer, for just then the sound of Belle's crying came
out to them. The windows of the cottage were all open and the grass plot
between the windows and the swing being a narrow one the closed door was
of little avail. It was very still there in the shady dooryard, so still
that they could hear old Yellownose purr, asleep on the cushion in the
wooden arm-chair beside the swing. The broken sentences between the sobs
were plainly audible. It seemed so terrible to hear a grown person cry,
that Georgina felt as she did that morning long ago, when old Jeremy's
teeth flew into the fire. Her confidence was shaken in the world. She
felt there could be no abiding happiness in anything.

"She's begging him not to tell," whispered Richard.

"But I owe it to Danny," they heard Uncle Darcy say. And then, "Why
should I spare Emmett's father? Emmett never spared me, he never spared
Danny."

An indistinct murmur as if Belle's answer was muffled in her
handkerchief, then Uncle Darcy's voice again:

"It isn't fair that the town should go on counting him a hero and brand
my boy as a coward, when it's Emmett who was the coward as well as the
thief."

Again Belle's voice in a quick cry of pain, as sharp as if she had been
struck. Then the sound of another door shutting, and when the voices
began again it was evident they had withdrawn into the kitchen.

"They don't want Aunt Elspeth to hear," said Georgina.

"What's it all about?" asked Richard, much mystified.

Georgina told him all that she knew herself, gathered from the scraps she
had heard the day of Cousin Mehitable's visit, and from various sources
since; told him in a half whisper stopping now and then when some
fragment of a sentence floated out to them from the kitchen; for
occasional words still continued to reach them through the windows in the
rear, when the voices rose at intervals to a higher pitch.

What passed behind those closed doors the children never knew. They felt
rather than understood what was happening. Belle's pleading was beginning
to be effectual, and the old man was rising to the same heights of self-
sacrifice which Dan had reached, when he slipped away from home with the
taint of his friend's disgrace upon him in order to save that friend.

That some soul tragedy had been enacted m that little room the children
felt vaguely when Belle came out after a while. Her eyes were red and
swollen and her face drawn and pinched looking. She did not glance in
their direction, but stood with her face averted and hand on the gate-
latch while Uncle Darcy stopped beside the swing.

"Children," he said solemnly, "I want you to promise me never to speak to
anyone about finding that note in the old rifle till I give you
permission. Will you do this for me, just because I ask it, even if I
can't tell you why?"

"Mustn't I even tell Barby?" asked Georgina, anxiously.

He hesitated, glancing uncertainly at Belle, then answered:

"No, not even your mother, till I tell you that you can. Now you see what
a very important secret it is. Can _you_ keep it, son? Will you
promise me too?"

He turned to Richard with the question. With a finger under the boy's
chin he tipped up his face and looked into it searchingly. The serious,
brown eyes looked back into his, honest and unflinching.

"Yes, I promise," he answered. "Honor bright I'll not tell."

The old man turned to the waiting figure at the gate.

"It's all right, Belle. You needn't worry about it any more. You can
trust us."

She made no answer, but looking as if she had aged years in the last half
hour, she passed through the gate and into the sandy court, moving slowly
across it towards the street beyond.

With a long-drawn sigh the old man sank down on the door-step and buried
his face in his hands. They were still shaking as if he had the palsy.
For some time the children sat in embarrassed silence, thinking every
moment that he would look up and say something. They wanted to go, but
waited for him to make some movement. He seemed to have forgotten they
were there. Finally a clock inside the cottage began striking five. It
broke the spell which bound them.

"Let's go," whispered Richard.

"All right," was the answer, also whispered. "Wait till I take the shovel
and can lid back to the kitchen."

"I'll take 'em," he offered. "I want to get a drink, anyhow."

Stealthily, as if playing Indian, they stepped out of the swing and
tiptoed through the grass around the corner of the house. Even the dog
went noiselessly, instead of frisking and barking as he usually did when
starting anywhere. Their return was equally stealthy. As they slipped
through the gate Georgina looked back at the old man. He was still
sitting on the step, his face in his hands, as if he were bowed down by
some weight too heavy for his shoulders to bear.

The weary hopelessness of his attitude made her want to run back and
throw her arms around his neck, but she did not dare. Trouble as great as
that seemed to raise a wall around itself. It could not be comforted by a
caress. The only thing to do was to slip past and not look.

Richard shared the same awe, for he went away leaving the rifle lying in
the grass. Instinctively he felt that it ought not to be played with now.
It was the rifle which had changed everything.




Chapter XIII

Lost and Found at the Liniment Wagon



With Mrs. Triplett back in bed again on account of the rheumatism which
crippled her, and Belle going about white of face and sick of soul, home
held little cheer for Georgina. But with Mrs. Triplett averse to company
of any kind, and Belle anxious to be alone with her misery, there was
nothing to hinder Georgina from seeking cheer elsewhere and she sought it
early and late.

She had spent her birthday dollar in imagination many times before she
took her check to the bank to have it cashed. With Richard to lend her
courage, and Manuel, Joseph and Rosa trailing after by special
invitation, she walked in and asked for Mr. Gates. That is the way Barby
always did, and as far as Georgina knew he was the only one to apply to
for money.

The paying teller hesitated a moment about summoning the president of the
bank from his private office at the behest of so small a child, so small
that even on tiptoe her eyes could barely peer into the window of his
cage. But they were entreating eyes, so big and brown and sure of their
appeal that he decided to do their bidding.

Just as he turned to knock at the door behind him it opened, and Mr.
Gates came out with the man with whom he had been closeted in private
conference. It was Richard's Cousin James. The children did not see him,
however, for he stopped at one of the high desks inside to look at some
papers which one of the clerks spread out before him.

"Oh, it's my little friend, Georgina," said Mr. Gates, smiling in
response to the beaming smile she gave him. "Well, what can I do for you,
my dear?"

"Cash my check, please," she said, pushing the slip of paper towards him
with as grand an air as if it had been for a million dollars instead of
one, "and all in nickels, please."

He glanced at the name she had written painstakingly across the back.

"Well, Miss Huntingdon," he exclaimed gravely, although there was a
twinkle in his eyes, "if all lady customers were as businesslike in
endorsing their checks and in knowing what they want, we bankers would be
spared a lot of trouble."

It was the first time that Georgina had ever been called Miss Huntingdon,
and knowing he said it to tease her, it embarrassed her to the point of
making her stammer, when he asked her most unexpectedly while picking out
twenty shining new nickels to stuff into the little red purse:

"All of these going to buy tracts for the missionaries to take to the
little heathen?"

"No, they're all going to--to----"

She didn't like to say for soda water and chewing gum and the movies, and
hesitated till a substitute word occurred to her.

"They're all going to go for buying good times. It's for a sort of a club
we made up this morning, Richard and me."

"May I ask the name of the club?"

Georgina glanced around. No other customer happened to be in the bank at
the moment and Richard had wandered out to the street to wait for her. So
tiptoeing a little higher she said in a low tone as if imparting a
secret:

"It's the _Rainbow_ Club. We pretend that everytime we make anybody
happy we've made a little rainbow in the world."

"Well, bless your heart," was the appreciative answer. "You've already
made one in here. You do that every time you come around."

Then he looked thoughtfully at her over his spectacles.

"Would you take an old fellow like me into your club?"

Georgina considered a moment, first stealing a glance at him to see if he
were in earnest or still trying to tease. He seemed quite serious so she
answered:

"If you really _want_ to belong. Anybody with a bank full of money
ought to be able to make happy times for the whole town."

"Any dues to pay? What are the rules and what are the duties of a
member?"

Again Georgina was embarrassed. He seemed to expect so much more than she
had to offer. She swung the red purse around nervously as she answered:

"I guess you won't think it's much of a club. There's nothing to it but
just its name, and all we do is just to go around making what it says."

"Count me as Member number Three," said Mr. Gates gravely. "I'm proud to
join you. Shake hands on it. I'll try to be a credit to the organization,
and I hope you'll drop around once in a while and let me know how it's
getting along."

The beaming smile with which Georgina shook hands came back to him all
morning at intervals.

Cousin James Milford, who had been an interested listener, followed her
out of the bank presently and as he drove his machine slowly past the
drug-store he saw the five children draining their glasses at the soda-
water fountain. He stopped, thinking to invite Richard and Georgina to go
to Truro with him. It never would have occurred to him to give the three
little Portuguese children a ride also had he not overheard that
conversation in the bank.

"Well, why not?" he asked himself, smiling inwardly. "It might as well be
rainbows for the crowd while I'm about it."

So for the first time in their lives Manuel and Joseph and Rosa rode in
one of the "honk wagons" which heretofore they had known only as
something to be dodged when one walked abroad. Judging by the blissful
grins which took permanent lodging on their dirty faces, Cousin James was
eligible to the highest position the new club could bestow, if ever he
should apply for membership.

If Mrs. Triplett had been downstairs that evening, none of the birthday
nickels would have found their way through the ticket window of the
moving picture show. She supposed that Georgina was reading as usual
beside the evening lamp, or was out on the front porch talking to Belle.
But Belle, not caring to talk to anyone, had given instant consent when
Georgina, who wanted to go to the show, having seen wonderful posters
advertising it, suggested that Mrs. Fayal would take her in charge. She
did not add that she had already seen Mrs. Fayal and promised to provide
tickets for her and the children in case she could get permission from
home. Belle did not seem interested in hearing such things, so Georgina
hurried off lest something might happen to interfere before she was
beyond the reach of summoning voices.

On the return from Truro she had asked to be put out at the Fayal
cottage, having it in mind to make some such arrangement. Manuel had seen
one show, but Joseph and Rosa had never so much as had their heads inside
of one. She found Mrs. Fayal glooming over a wash-tub, not because she
objected to washing for the summer people. She was used to that, having
done it six days out of seven every summer since she had married Joe
Fayal. What she was glooming over was that Joe was home from a week's
fishing trip with his share of the money for the biggest catch of the
season, and not a dime of it had she seen. It had all gone into the
pocket of an itinerant vendor, and Joe was lying in a sodden stupor out
under the grape arbor at the side of the cottage.

Georgina started to back away when she found the state of affairs. She
did not suppose Mrs. Fayal would have a mind for merry-making under the
circumstances. But, indeed, Mrs. Fayal did.

"All the more reason that I should go off and forget my troubles and have
a good time for a while," she said decidedly. Georgina recognized the
spirit if not the words of her own "line to live by." Mrs. Fayal could
bear up and steer onward with a joyful heart any time she had the price
of admission to a movie in her pocket. So feeling that as a member of the
new club she could not have a better opportunity to make good its name,
Georgina promised the tickets for the family even if she could not go
herself. She would send them by Richard if not allowed to take them in
person.

It was still light when Georgina fared forth at the end of the long
summer day. Richard joined her at the foot of the Green Stairs with the
price of his own ticket in his pocket, and Captain Kidd tagging at his
heels.

"They won't let the dog into the show," Georgina reminded him.

"That's so, and he might get into a fight or run over if I left him
outside," Richard answered. "B'leeve I'll shut him up in the garage."

This he did, fastening the door securely, and returning in time to see
the rest of the party turning the corner, and coming towards the Green
Stairs.

Mrs. Fayal, after her long day over the wash-tub, was resplendent in
lavender shirt-waist, blue serge skirt and white tennis shoes, with long
gold ear-rings dangling half-way to her shoulders. Manuel and Joseph were
barefooted as usual, and in over-alls as usual, but their lack of gala
attire was made up for by Rosa's. No wax doll was ever more daintily and
lacily dressed. Georgina looked at her in surprise, wishing Tippy could
see her now. Rosa in her white dress and slippers and with her face
clean, was a little beauty.

Mrs. Fayal made a delightful chaperon. She was just as ready as anyone in
her train to stop in front of shop windows, to straggle slowly down the
middle of the street, or to thrust her hand into Richard's bag of peanuts
whenever he passed it around. Cracking shells and munching the nuts, they
strolled along with a sense of freedom which thrilled Georgina to the
core. She had never felt it before. She had just bought five tickets and
Richard his one, and they were about to pass in although Mrs. Fayal said
it was early yet, when a deep voice roaring through the crowd attracted
their attention. It was as sonorous as a megaphone.

"Walk up, ladies and gentlemen. See the wild-cat, _Texas Tim,_
brought from the banks of the Brazos."

"Let's go," said Richard and Georgina in the same breath. Mrs. Fayal, out
for a good time and to see all that was to be seen, bobbed her long
earrings in gracious assent, and headed the procession, in order that her
ample form might make an entering wedge for the others, as she elbowed
her way through the crowd gathered at the street end of Railroad wharf.

It clustered thickest around a wagon in which stood a broad-shouldered
man, mounted on a chair. He wore a cow-boy hat. A flaming torch set up
beside the wagon lighted a cage in one end of it, in which crouched a
wild-cat bewildered by the light and the bedlam of noisy, pushing human
beings. The children could not see the animal at first, but pushed nearer
the wagon to hear what the man was saying. He held up a bottle and shook
it over the heads of the people.

"Here's your marvelous rheumatism remedy," he cried, "made from the fat
of wild-cats. Warranted to cure every kind of ache, sprain and misery
known to man. Only fifty cents, ladies and gentlemen, sure cure or your
money back. Anybody here with an ache or a pain?"

The children pushed closer. Richard, feeling the effect of the gun-powder
he had eaten, turned to Georgina.

"I dare you to climb up and touch the end of the wild-cat's tail."

Georgina stood on tiptoe, then dodged under someone's elbow for a nearer
view. The end of the tail protruded from between the bars of the cage, in
easy reach if one were on the wagon, but those furtive eyes keeping watch
above it were savage in their gleaming. Then she, too, remembered the
gun-powder.

"I'll do it if you will."

Before Richard could put the gun-powder to the test the man reached down
for a guitar leaning against his chair, and with a twanging of chords
which made the shifting people on the outskirts stand still to see what
would happen next, he began to sing a song that had been popular in his
youth. Or, rather, it was a parody of the song. Georgina recognized it as
one that she had heard Uncle Darcy sing, and even Tippy hummed it
sometimes when she was sewing. It was, "When you and I were young,
Maggie."

  "They say we are aged and gray, Maggie,
   As spray by the white breakers flung,
   But the liniment keeps us as spry, Maggie,
   As when you and I were young."

Several people laughed and passed on when the song was done, but the
greater part of the crowd stayed, hoping to hear another, for the voice
was a powerful one and fairly sweet.

"Anybody here with any aches or pains?" he called again. "If so, step
this way, please, and let me make a simple demonstration of how quickly
this magic oil will cure you."

There was a commotion near the wagon, and a man pushed his way through
and climbed up on the wheel. He offered a stiff wrist for treatment. The
vendor tipped up the bottle and poured out some pungent volatile oil from
the bottle, the odor of which was far-reaching. He rubbed the wrist
briskly for a moment, then gave it a slap saying, "Now see what you can
do with it, my friend."

The patient scowled at it, twisting his arm in every possible direction
as if skeptical of any help from such a source, but gradually letting a
look of pleased surprise spread across his face. The crowd watched in
amusement, and nearly everybody laughed when the patient finally
announced in a loud voice that he was cured, that it was nothing short of
a miracle and that he'd buy half a dozen bottles of that witch stuff to
take home to his friends.

The vendor began his speech-making again, calling attention to the cure
they had just witnessed, and urging others to follow. As the subject of
the cure stepped down from the wheel Richard sprang up in his place.
Georgina, pressing closer, saw him lean over the side of the wagon and
boldly take hold of the end of the beast's tail.

"There. I did it," he announced. "Now it's your turn."

Georgina gave one glance at the wild-cat's eyes and drew back. They
seemed to glare directly at her. She wondered how strong the bars were,
and if they would hold the beast in case it rose up in a rage and sprang
at her. But Richard was waiting, and she clambered up on the hub of the
wheel. Luckily its owner was turned towards the other side at that moment
or she might have been ordered down.

"There! I did it, too," she announced an instant later. "Now you can't
crow over me."

She was about to step down when she saw in the other end of the wagon,
something she had not been able to see from her place on the ground under
the elbows of the crowd. In a low rocking chair sat an elderly woman,
oddly out of place in this traveling medicine show as far as appearance
was concerned. She had a calm, motherly face, gray hair combed smoothly
down over her ears, a plain old-fashioned gray dress and an air of being
perfectly at home. It was the serene, unconscious manner one would have
in sitting on the door-step at home. She did not seem to belong in the
midst of this seething curious mass, or to realize that she was a part of
the show. She smiled now at Georgina in such a friendly way that Georgina
smiled back and continued to stand on the wheel. She hoped that this nice
old lady would say something about the virtues of the medicine, for it
cured two more people, even while she looked, and if she could be sure it
did all that was claimed for it she would spend all the rest of her
birthday money in buying a bottle for Tippy.

The placid old lady said nothing, but her reassuring presence finally
made Georgina decide to buy the bottle, and she emptied the red purse of
everything except the tickets. Then the man embarrassed her until her
cheeks flamed.

"That's right, little girl. Carry it to the dear sufferer at home who
will bless you for your kindness. Anybody else here who will imitate this
child's generous act? If you haven't any pain yourself, show your
gratitude by thinking of someone less fortunate than you."

Georgina felt that her blushes were burning her up at thus being made the
centre of public notice. She almost fell off the wheel in her haste to
get down, and in doing so stumbled over a dog which suddenly emerged from
under the wagon at that instant.

"Why, it's Captain Kidd!" she exclaimed in astonishment. "How ever did he
get here?"

"Must have scratched under the door and trailed us," answered Richard.
"Go on home, sir!" he commanded, sternly, stamping his foot. "You know
they won't let you into the show with us, and you'll get into trouble if
you stay downtown alone. Go on home I say."

With drooping tail and a look so reproachful that it was fairly human,
Captain Kidd slunk away, starting mournfully homeward. He sneaked back in
a few minutes, however, and trailed his party as far as the door of the
theatre. Somebody kicked at him and he fled down the street again,
retracing the trail that had led him to the wagon.

A long time after when the performance was nearly over he went swinging
up the beach with something in his mouth which he had picked up from near
the end of the wagon. It was a tobacco pouch of soft gray leather that
had never been used for tobacco. There was something hard and round
inside which felt like a bone. At the top of the Green Stairs he lay down
and mouthed it a while, tugging at it with his sharp teeth; but after he
had mumbled and gnawed it for some time without bringing the bone any
nearer the surface, he grew tired of his newfound plaything. Dropping it
in the grass, he betook himself to the door-mat on the front porch, to
await his master's return.




Chapter XIV

Buried Treasure



When Georgina tiptoed up the walk to the front porch where Belle sat
waiting for her in the moonlight, Tippy called down that she wasn't
asleep, and they needn't stay out there on her account, whispering. It
did not seem an auspicious time to present the bottle of liniment, but to
Georgina's surprise Tippy seemed glad to try the new remedy. The long-
continued pain which refused to yield to treatment made her willing to
try anything which promised relief.

It was vile-smelling stuff, so pungent that whenever the cork was taken
out of the bottle the whole house knew it, but it burned with soothing
fire and Tippy rose up and called it blessed before the next day was
over. Before that happened, however, Georgina took advantage of Belle's
easy rule to leave home as soon as her little morning tasks were done.
Strolling down the board-walk with many stops she came at last to the
foot of the Green Stairs. Richard sat on the top step, tugging at a
knotted string.

"Come on up," he called. "See what I've taken away from Captain Kidd. He
was just starting to bury it. Looks like a tobacco pouch, but I haven't
got it untied yet. He made the string all wet, gnawing on it."

Georgina climbed to the top of the steps and sat down beside him,
watching in deep and silent interest. When the string finally gave way
she offered her lap to receive the contents of the pouch. Two five-dollar
gold pieces rolled out first, then a handful of small change, a black
ring evidently whittled out of a rubber button and lastly a watch-fob
ornament. It was a little compass, set in something which looked like a
nut.

"I believe that's a buckeye," said Richard. He examined it carefully on
all sides, then called excitedly:

"Aw, look here! See those letters scratched on the side--'D. D.'? That
stands for my name, Dare-devil Dick. I'm going to keep it."

"That's the cunningest thing I ever saw," declared Georgina in a tone
both admiring and envious, which plainly showed that she wished the
initials were such as could be claimed by a Gory George. Then she picked
up the pouch and thrust in her hand. Something rustled. It was a letter.
Evidently it had been forwarded many times, for the envelope was entirely
criss-crossed with names that had been written and blotted out that new
ones might be added. All they could make out was "Mrs. Henry"--"Texas"
and "Mass."

"I'd like to have that stamp for my album," said Richard. "It's foreign.
Seems to me I've got one that looks something like it, but I'm not sure.
Maybe the letter will tell who the pouch belongs to."

"But we can't read other people's letters," objected Georgina.

"Well, who wants to? It won't be reading it just to look at the head and
tail, will it?"

"No," admitted Georgina, hesitatingly. "Though it does seem like
peeking."

"Well, if you lost something wouldn't you rather whoever found it should
peek and find out it was yours, than to have it stay lost forever?"

"Yes, I s'pose so."

"Let's look, then."

Two heads bent over the sheet spread out on Richard's knee. They read
slowly in unison, "Dear friend," then turned over the paper and sought
the last line. "Your grateful friend Dave."

"We don't know any more now than we did before," said Georgina,
virtuously folding up the letter and slipping it back into the envelope.

"Let's take it to Uncle Darcy. Then he'll let us go along and ring the
bell when he calls, 'Found.'"

Richard had two objections to this. "Who'd pay him for doing it? Besides,
it's gold money, and anybody who loses that much would advertise for it
in the papers. Let's keep it till this week's papers come out, and then
we'll have the fun of taking it to the person who lost it."

"It wouldn't be safe for us to keep it," was Georgina's next objection.
"It's gold money and burglars might find out we had it."

"Then I'll tell you"--Richard's face shone as he made the suggestion--
"Let's _bury_ it. That will keep it safe till we can find the owner,
and when we dig it up we can play it's pirate gold and it'll be like
finding real treasure."

"Lets!" agreed Georgina. "We can keep out something, a nickel or a dime,
and when we go to dig up the pouch we can throw it over toward the place
where we buried the bag and say, 'Brother, go find your brother,' the way
Tom Sawyer did. Then we'll be certain to hit the spot."

Richard picked up the compass, and rubbed the polished sides of the nut
in which it was set.

"I'll keep this out instead of a nickel. I wonder what the fellow's name
was that this D. D. stands for?"

Half an hour later two bloody-minded sea-robbers slipped through the back
gate of the Milford place and took their stealthy way out into the dunes.
No fierce mustachios or hoop ear-rings marked them on this occasion as
the Dread Destroyer or the Menace of the Main. The time did not seem
favorable for donning their real costumes. So one went disguised as a
dainty maiden in a short pink frock and long brown curls, and the other
as a sturdy boy in a grass-stained linen suit with a hole in the knee of
his stocking. But their speech would have betrayed their evil business
had anyone been in earshot of it. One would have thought it was

  "Wild Roger come again.
   He spoke of forays and of frays upon the Spanish Main._"

Having real gold to bury made the whole affair seem a real adventure.
They were recounting to each other as they dug, the bloody fight it had
taken to secure this lot of treasure.

Down in a hollow where the surrounding sandridges sheltered them from
view, they crouched over a small basket they had brought with them and
performed certain ceremonies. First the pouch was wrapped in many sheets
of tin foil, which Richard had been long in collecting from various
tobacco-loving friends. When that was done it flashed in the sun like a
nugget of wrinkled silver. This was stuffed into a baking-powder can from
which the label had been carefully scraped, and on whose lid had been
scratched with a nail, the names Georgina Huntingdon and Richard
Moreland, with the date.

"We'd better put our everyday names on it instead of our pirate names,"
Gory George suggested. "For if anything should happen that some other
pirate dug it up first they wouldn't know who the Dread Destroyer and the
Menace of the Main were."

Lastly, from the basket was taken the end of a wax candle, several
matches and a stick of red sealing-wax, borrowed from Cousin James' desk.
Holding the end of the sealing-wax over the lighted candle until it was
soft and dripping, Richard daubed it around the edge of the can lid, as
he had seen the man in the express office seal packages. He had always
longed to try it himself. There was something peculiarly pleasing in the
smell of melted sealing-wax. Georgina found it equally alluring. She took
the stick away from him when it was about half used, and finished it.

"There won't be any to put back in Cousin James' desk if you keep on
using it," he warned her.

"I'm not using any more than you did," she answered, and calmly proceeded
to smear on the remainder. "If you had let me seal with the first end of
the stick, you'd have had all the last end to save."

All this time Captain Kidd sat close beside them, an interested
spectator, but as they began digging the hole he rushed towards it and
pawed violently at each shovelful of sand thrown out.

"Aw, let him help!" Richard exclaimed when Georgina ordered him to stop.
"He ought to have a part in it because he found the pouch and was
starting to bury it his own self when I took it away from him and spoiled
his fun."

Georgina saw the justice of the claim and allowed Captain Kidd to join in
as he pleased, but no sooner did they stop digging to give him a chance
than he stopped also.

"Rats!" called Richard in a shrill whisper.

At that familiar word the dog began digging so frantically that the sand
flew in every direction. Each time he paused for breath Richard called
"Rats" again. It doubled the interest for both children to have the dog
take such frantic and earnest part in their game.

When the hole was pronounced deep enough the can was dropped in, the sand
shoveled over it and tramped down, and a marker made. A long, forked
stick, broken from a bayberry bush, was run into the ground so that only
the fork of it was visible. Then at twenty paces from the stick, Richard
stepping them off in four directions, consulting the little compass in so
doing, Georgina placed the markers, four sections of a broken crock
rescued from the ash-barrel and brought down in the basket for that
especial purpose.

"We'll let it stay buried for a week," said Richard when all was done.
"Unless somebody claims it sooner. If they don't come in a week, then
we'll know they're never coming, and the gold will be ours."




Chapter XV

A Narrow Escape



Mr. Milford was stretched out in a hammock on the front porch of the
bungalow when the children came back from the dunes with their empty
basket. They could not see him as they climbed up the terrace, the porch
being high above them and draped with vines; and he deep in a new book
was only vaguely conscious of approaching voices.

They were discussing the "Rescues of Rosalind," the play they had seen
the night before on the films. Their shrill, eager tones would have
attracted the attention of anyone less absorbed than Mr. Milford.

"I'll bet you couldn't," Georgina was saying. "If you were gagged and
bound the way Rosalind was, you _couldn't_ get loose, no matter how
you squirmed and twisted."

"Come back in the garage and try me," Richard retorted. "I'll prove it to
you that I can."

"_Always_ an automobile dashes up and there's a chase. It's been
that way in every movie I ever saw," announced Georgina with the air of
one who has attended nightly through many seasons.

"I can do that part all right," declared Richard. "I can run an
automobile."

There was no disputing that fact, no matter how contradictory Georgina's
frame of mind. Only the day before she had seen him take the wheel and
run the car for three miles under the direction of Cousin James, when
they came to a level stretch of road.

"Yes, but you know your Cousin James said you were never to do it unless
he was along himself. You wasn't to dare to touch it when you were out
with only the chauffeur."

"He wouldn't care if we got in and didn't start anything but the engine,"
said Richard. "Climb in and play that I'm running away with you. With the
motor chugging away and shaking the machine it'll seem as if we're really
going."

By this time they were inside the garage, with the doors closed behind
them.

"Now you get in and keep looking back the way Rosalind did to see how
near they are to catching us."

Instantly Georgina threw herself into the spirit of the game. Climbing
into the back seat she assumed the pose of the kidnapped bride whose
adventures had thrilled them the night before.

"Play my white veil is floating out in the wind," she commanded, "and I'm
looking back and waving to my husband to come faster and take me away
from the dreadful villain who is going to kill me for my jewels. I wish
this car was out of doors instead of in this dark garage. When I look
back I look bang against the closed door every time, aid I can't make it
seem as if I was seeing far down the road."

"Play it's night," suggested Richard. He had put on a pair of goggles and
was making a great pretence of getting ready to start. Georgina, leaning
out as Rosalind had done, waved her lily hand in frantic beckonings for
her rescuers to follow faster. The motor chugged harder and harder. The
car shook violently.

To the vivid imaginations of the passengers, the chase was as exciting as
if the automobile were really plunging down the road instead of throbbing
steadily in one spot in the dim garage. The gas rolling up from somewhere
in the back made it wonderfully realistic. But out on the open road the
smell of burning gasoline would not have been so overpowering. Inside the
little box-like garage it began to close in on them and settle down like
a dense fog.

Georgina coughed and Richard looked back apprehensively, feeling that
something was wrong, and if that queer smoke didn't stop pouring out in
such a thick cloud he'd have to shut off the engine or do something.
Another moment passed and he leaned forward, fumbling for the key, but he
couldn't find it. He had grown queerly confused and light-headed. He
couldn't make his fingers move where he wanted them to go.

He looked back at Georgina. She wasn't waving her hands any more. She was
lying limply back on the seat as if too tired to play any longer. And a
thousand miles away--at least it sounded that far--above the terrific
noise the motor was making, he heard Captain Kidd barking. They were
short, excited barks, so thin and queer, almost as thin and queer as if
he were barking with the voice of a mosquito instead of his own.

And then--Richard heard nothing more, not even the noise of the motor.
His hand dropped from the wheel, and he began slipping down, down from
the seat to the floor of the car, white and limp, overcome like Georgina,
by the fumes of the poisonous gas rolling up from the carburetor.

Mr. Milford, up in the hammock, had been vaguely conscious for several
minutes of unusual sounds somewhere in the neighborhood, but it was not
until he reached the end of the chapter that he took any intelligent
notice. Then he looked up thinking somebody's machine was making a
terrible fuss somewhere near. But it wasn't that sound which made him sit
up in the hammock. It was Captain Kidd's frantic barking and yelping and
whining as if something terrible was happening to him.

Standing up to stretch himself, then walking to the corner of the porch,
Mr. Milford looked out. He could see the little terrier alternately
scratching on the garage door and making frantic efforts to dig under it.
Evidently he felt left out and was trying desperately to join his little
playmates, or else he felt that something was wrong inside.

Then it came to Mr. Milford in a flash that something was wrong inside.
Nobody ever touched that machine but himself and the chauffeur, and the
chauffeur, who was having a day off, was half-way to Yarmouth by this
time. He didn't wait to go down by the steps. With one leap he was over
the railing, crashing through the vines, and running down the terrace to
the garage.

As he rolled back one of the sliding doors a suffocating burst of gas
rushed into his face. He pushed both doors open wide, and with a hand
over his mouth and nose hurried through the heavily-charged atmosphere to
shut off the motor. The fresh air rushing in, began clearing away the
fumes, and he seized Georgina and carried her out, thinking she would be
revived by the time he was back with Richard. But neither child stirred
from the grass where he stretched them out.

As he called for the cook and the housekeeper, there flashed into his
mind an account he had read recently in a New York paper, of a man and
his wife who had been asphyxiated in just such a way as this. Now
thoroughly alarmed, he sent the cook running down the Green Stairs to
summon Richard's father from the studio, and the housekeeper to telephone
in various directions. Three doctors were there in a miraculously short
time, but despite all they could do at the end of half an hour both
little figures still lay white and motionless.

Then the pulmotor that had been frantically telephoned for arrived from
the life-saving station, and just as the man dashed up with that, Mrs.
Triplett staggered up the terrace, her knees shaking so that she could
scarcely manage to climb the last few steps.

Afterwards, the happenings of the day were very hazy in Georgina's mind.
She had an indistinct recollection of being lifted in somebody's arms and
moved about, and of feeling very sick and weak. Somebody said soothingly
to somebody who was crying:

"Oh, the worst is over now. They're both beginning to come around."

Then she was in her own bed and the wild-cat from the banks of the Brazos
was bending over her. At least, she thought it was the wild-cat, because
she smelled the liniment as strongly as she did when she climbed up in
the wagon beside it. But when she opened her eyes it was Tippy who was
bending over her, smoothing her curls in a comforting, purry way, but the
smell of liniment still hung in the air.

Then Georgina remembered something that must have happened before she was
carried home from the bungalow--Captain Kidd squirming out of Tippy's
arms, and Tippy with the tears streaming down her face trying to hold him
and hug him as if he had been a person, and the Milford's cook saying:
"If it hadn't been for the little beast's barkin' they'd have been dead
in a few minutes more. Then there'd have been a double funeral, poor
lambs."

Georgina smiled drowsily now and slipped off to sleep again, but later
when she awakened the charm of the cook's phrase aroused her thoroughly,
and she lay wondering what "a double funeral" was like. Would it have
been at her house or Richard's? Would two little white coffins have stood
side by side, or would each have been in its own place, with the two
solemn processions meeting and joining at the foot of the Green Stairs.
Maybe they would have put on her tombstone, "None knew her but to love
her." No, that couldn't be said about her. She'd been wilfully
disobedient too often for that, like the time she played with the
Portuguese children on purpose to spite Tippy. She was sorry for that
disobedience now, for she had discovered that Tippy was fonder of her
than she had supposed. She had proved it by hugging Captain Kidd so
gratefully for saving their lives, when she simply _loathed_ dogs.

Somehow Georgina felt that she was better acquainted with Mrs. Triplett
than she had ever been before, and fonder of her. Lying there in the dark
she made several good resolutions. She was going to be a better girl in
the future. She was going to do kind, lovely things for everybody, so
that if an early tomb should claim her, every heart in town would be
saddened by her going. It would be lovely to leave a widespread heartache
behind her. She wished she could live such a life that there wouldn't be
a dry eye in the town when it was whispered from house to house that
little Georgina Huntingdon was with the angels.

She pictured Belle's grief, and Uncle Darcy's and Richard's. She had
already seen Tippy's. But it was a very different thing when she thought
of Barby. There was no pleasure in imagining Barby's grief. There was
something too real and sharp in the pain which darted into her own heart
at the thought of it. She wanted to put her arms around her mother and
ward off sorrow and trouble from her and keep all tears away from those
dear eyes. She wanted to grow up and take care of her darling Barby and
protect her from the Tishbite.

Suddenly it occurred to Georgina that in this escape she had been kept
from the power of that mysterious evil which had threatened her ever
since she called it forth by doing such a wicked thing as to use the
"Sacred Book" to work a charm.

She had been put to bed in the daytime, hence her evening petitions were
still unsaid. Now she pulled the covers over her head and included them
all in one fervent appeal:

"And keep on delivering us from the Tishbite, forever and ever, Amen!"




Chapter XVI

What the Storm Did



Next morning nearly everyone in the town was talking about the storm.
Belle said what with the booming of the waves against the breakwater and
the wind rattling the shutters, she hadn't slept a wink all night. It
seemed as if every gust would surely take the house off its foundations.

Old Jeremy reported that it was one of the worst wind-storms ever known
along the Cape, wild enough to blow all the sand dunes into the sea.
They'd had the best shaking up and shifting around that they'd had in
years, he declared. Captain Ames' cranberry bog was buried so deep in
sand you couldn't see a blossom or a leaf. And there was sand drifted all
over the garden. It had whirled clear over the wall, till the bird pool
was half full of it.

Georgina listened languidly, feeling very comfortable and important with
her breakfast brought in to her on a tray. Tippy thought it was too
chilly for her in the dining-room where there was no fire. Jeremy had
kindled a cheerful blaze on the living-room hearth and his tales of
damage done to the shipping and to roofs and chimneys about town, seemed
to emphasize her own safety and comfort. The only thing which made the
storm seem a personal affair was the big limb blown off the willow tree.

Mrs. Triplett and Jeremy could remember a storm years ago which shifted
the sand until the whole face of the Cape seemed changed. That was before
the Government planted grass all over it, to bind it together with firm
roots. Later when the ring of an axe told that the willow limb was being
chopped in pieces, Georgina begged to be allowed to go outdoors.

"Let me go out and see the tracks of the storm," she urged. "I feel all
right. I'm all over the gas now."

But Mrs. Triplett preferred to run no risks. All she said to Georgina
was:

"No, after such a close call as you had yesterday you stay right here
where I can keep an eye on you, and take it quietly for a day or two,"
but when she went into the next room Georgina heard her say to Belle:

"There's no knowing how that gas may have affected her heart."

Georgina made a face at the first speech, but the second one made her lie
down languidly on the sofa with her finger on her pulse. She was half
persuaded that there was something wrong with the way it beat, and was
about to ask faintly if she couldn't have a little blackberry cordial
with her lunch, when she heard Richard's alley call outside and Captain
Kidd's quick bark.

She started up, forgetting all about the cordial and her pulse, and was
skipping to the front door when Tippy hurried in from the dining-room and
reached it first. She had a piece of an old coffee sack in her hand.

"Here!" she said abruptly to Richard, who was so surprised at the sudden
opening of the door that he nearly fell in against her.

"You catch that dog and hold him while I wipe his feet. I can't have any
dirty quadruped like that, tracking up my clean floors."

Georgina looked at the performance in amazement. Tippy scrubbing away at
Captain Kidd's muddy paws till all four of them were clean, and then
actually letting him come into the house and curl up on the hearth!
Tippy, who never touched dogs except with the end of a broom! She could
scarcely believe what her own eyes told her. She and Richard must have
had a "close call," indeed, closer than either of them realized, to make
such a wonderful change in Tippy.

And the change was towards Richard, too. She had never seemed to like him
much better than his dog. She blamed him for taking the cream bottles
when they played pirate, and she thought it made little girls boisterous
and rude to play with boys, and she wondered at Barby's letting Georgina
play with him. Several times she had done her wondering out loud, so that
Georgina heard her, and wanted to say things back--shocking things, such
as Rosa said to Joseph. But she never said them. There was always that
old silver porringer, sitting prim and lady-like upon the sideboard.

Things were different to-day. After the dog's paws were wiped dry Tippy
asked Richard how he felt after the accident, and she asked it as if she
really cared and wanted to know. And she brought in a plate of early
summer apples, the first in the market, and told him to help himself and
put some in his pocket. And there was the checker-board if they wanted to
play checkers or dominoes. Her unusual concern for their entertainment
impressed Georgina more than anything else she could have done with the
seriousness of the danger they had been in. She felt very solemn and
important, and thanked Tippy with a sweet, patient air, befitting one who
has just been brought up from the "valley of the shadow."

The moment they were alone Richard began breathlessly:

"Say. On the way here I went by that place where we buried the pouch, and
what do you think? The markers are out of sight and the whole place
itself is buried--just filled up level. What are we going to do about
it?"

The seriousness of the situation did not impress Georgina until he added,
"S'pose the person who lost it comes back for it? Maybe we'd be put in
prison."

"But nobody knows it's buried except you and me."

Richard scuffed one shoe against the other and looked into the fire.

"But Aunt Letty says there's no getting around it, 'Be sure your sin will
find you out,' always. And I'm awfully unlucky that way. Seems to me I
never did anything in my life that I oughtn't to a done, that I didn't
get found out. Aunt Letty has a book that she reads to me sometimes when
I'm going to bed, that proves it. Every story in it proves it. One is
about a traveler who murdered a man, and kept it secret for twenty years.
Then he gave it away, talking in his sleep. And one was a feather in a
boy's coat pocket. It led to its being found out that he was a chicken
thief. There's about forty such stories, and everyone of them prove your
sin is sure to find you out some time before you die, even if you cover
it up for years and years."

"But we didn't do any sin," protested Georgina. "We just buried a pouch
that the dog found, to keep it safe, and if a big wind came along and
covered it up so we can't find it, that isn't our fault. We didn't make
the wind blow, did we?"

"But there was gold money in that pouch," insisted Richard, "and it
wasn't ours, and maybe the letter was important and we ought to have
turned it over to Dad or Uncle Darcy or the police or somebody."

Aunt Letty's bedtime efforts to keep Richard's conscience tender were far
more effective than she had dreamed. He was quoting Aunt Letty now.

"We wouldn't want anybody to do _our_ things that way." Then a
thought of his own came to him, "You wouldn't want the police coming
round and taking you off to the lockup, would you? I saw 'em take Binney
Rogers one time, just because he broke a window that he didn't mean to.
He was only shying a rock at a sparrow. There was a cop on each side of
him a hold of his arm, and Binney's mother and sister were following
along behind crying and begging them not to take him something awful. But
all they could say didn't do a speck of good."

The picture carried weight. In spite of her light tone Georgina was
impressed, but she said defiantly:

"Well, nobody saw us do it."

"You don't know," was the gloomy answer. "Somebody might have been up in
the monument with a spy glass, looking down. There's always people up
there spying around, or out on the masts in the harbor, and if some
sleuth was put on the trail of that pouch the first thing that would
happen would be he'd come across the very person with the glass. It
always happens that way, and I know, because Binney Rogers has read
almost all the detective stories there is, and he said so."

A feeling of uneasiness began to clutch at Georgina's interior. Richard
spoke so knowingly and convincingly that she felt a real need for
blackberry cordial. But she said with a defiant little uplift of her
chin:

"Well, as long as we didn't mean to do anything wrong, I'm not going to
get scared about it. I'm just going to bear up and steer right on, and
keep hoping that everything will turn out all right so hard that it
will."

Her "line to live by" buoyed her up so successfully for the time being,
that Richard, too, felt the cheerful influence of it, and passed to more
cheerful subjects.

"We're going to be in all the papers," he announced. "A reporter called
up from Boston to ask Cousin James how it happened. There's only been a
few cases like ours in the whole United States. Won't you feel funny to
see your name in the paper? Captain Kidd will have his name in, too. I
heard Cousin James say over the telephone that he was the hero of the
hour; that if he hadn't given the alarm we wouldn't have been discovered
till it was too late."

Richard did not stay long. The finished portrait was to be hung in the
Art gallery in the Town Hall that morning and he wanted to be on hand at
the hanging. Later it would be sent to the New York exhibition.

"Daddy's going to let me go with him when Mr. Locke comes for him on his
yacht. He's going to take me because I sat still and let him get such a
good picture. It's the best he's ever done. We'll be gone a week."

"When are you going?" demanded Georgina.

"Oh, in a few days, whenever Mr. Locke comes."

"I hope we can find that pouch first," she answered. Already she was
beginning to feel little and forlorn and left behind. "It'll be awful
lonesome with you and Barby both gone."

Tippy came in soon after Richard left and sat down at the secretary.

"I've been thinking I ought to write to your mother and let her know
about yesterday's performance before she has a chance to hear it from
outsiders or the papers. It's a whole week to-day since she left."

"A week," echoed Georgina. "Is that all? It seems a month at least. It's
been so long."

Mrs. Triplett tossed her a calendar from the desk.

"Count it up for yourself," she said. "She left two days before your
birthday and this is the Wednesday after."

While Mrs. Triplett began her letter Georgina studied the calendar,
putting her finger on a date as she recalled the various happenings of
it. Each day had been long and full. That one afternoon when she and
Richard found the paper in the rifle seemed an age in itself. It seemed
months since they had promised Belle and Uncle Darcy to keep the secret.

She glanced up, about to say so, then bit her tongue, startled at having
so nearly betrayed the fact of their having a secret. Then the thought
came to her that Emmett's sin had found him out in as strange a way as
that of the man who talked in his sleep or the chicken thief to whom the
feather clung. It was one more proof added to the forty in Aunt Letty's
book. Richard's positiveness made a deeper impression on her than she
liked to acknowledge. She shut her eyes a moment, squinting them up so
tight that her eyelids wrinkled, and hoped as hard as she could hope that
everything would turn out all right.

"What on earth is the matter with you, child?" exclaimed Tippy, looking
up from her letter in time to catch Georgina with her face thus screwed
into wrinkles.

Georgina opened her eyes with a start.

"Nothing," was the embarrassed answer. "I was just thinking."




Chapter XVII

In the Keeping of the Dunes



Scarcely had Georgina convinced herself by the calendar that it had been
only one short week since Barby went away instead of the endlessly long
time it seemed, than a letter was brought in to her.

"My Dear Little Rainbow-maker," it began.

"You are surely a prism your own self, for you have made a blessed bright
spot in the world for me, ever since you came into it. I read your letter
to papa, telling all about your birthday and the prism Uncle Darcy gave
you. It cheered him up wonderfully. I was so proud of you when he said it
was a fine letter, and that he'd have to engage you as a special
correspondent on his paper some day.

"At first the doctors thought his sight was entirely destroyed, by the
flying glass of the broken windshield, but now they are beginning to hope
that one eye at least may be saved, and possibly the other. Papa is very
doubtful about it himself, and gets very despondent at times. He had just
been having an especially blue morning when your letter was brought in,
and he said, when I read it:

"'That _is_ a good line to live by, daughter,' and he had me get out
his volume of Milton and read the whole sonnet that the line is taken
from. The fact that Milton was blind when he wrote it made it specially
interesting to him.

"He and mamma both need me sorely now for a little while, Baby dear, and
if you can keep busy and happy without me I'll stay away a couple of
weeks longer and help take him home to Kentucky, but I can't be contented
to stay unless you send me a postal every day. If nothing more is on it
than your name, written by your own little fingers, it will put a rainbow
around my troubles and help me to be contented away from you."

Georgina spent the rest of the morning answering it. She had a feeling
that she must make up for her father's neglect as a correspondent, by
writing often herself. Maybe the family at Grandfather Shirley's wouldn't
notice that there was never any letter with a Chinese stamp on it,
addressed in a man's big hand in Barby's pile of mail, if there were
others for her to smile over.

It had been four months since the last one came. Georgina had kept
careful count, although she had not betrayed her interest except in the
wistful way she watched Barby when the postman came. It made her throat
ache to see that little shadow of disappointment creep into Barby's
lovely gray eyes and then see her turn away with her lips pressed
together tight for a moment before she began to hum or speak brightly
about something else. No Chinese letter had come in her absence to be
forwarded.

Georgina wished her father could know how very much Barby cared about
hearing from him. Maybe if his attention were called to it he would write
oftener. If the editor of a big newspaper like Grandfather Shirley,
thought her letters were good enough to print, maybe her father might pay
attention to one of them. A resolve to write to him some day began to
shape itself in her mind.

She would have been surprised could she have known that already one of
her epistles was on its way to him. Barby had sent him the "rainbow
letter." For Barby had not drawn off silent and hurt when his letters
ceased to come, as many a woman would have done.

"Away off there in the interior he has missed the mails," she told
herself. "Or the messenger he trusted may have failed to post his
letters, or he may be ill. I'll not judge him until I know."

After Georgina's letter came she resolutely put her forebodings and
misgivings aside many a time, prompted by it to steer onward so steadily
that hope must do as Uncle Darcy said, "make rainbows even of her tears."

Georgina wrote on until dinner time, telling all about the way she had
spent her birthday dollar. After dinner when the sunshine had dried all
traces of the previous night's rain, she persuaded Tippy that she was
entirely over the effects of the gas, and perfectly able to go down
street and select the picture postals with which to conduct her daily
correspondence.

Richard joined her as she passed the bungalow. They made a thrilling
afternoon for themselves by whispering to each other whenever any
strange-looking person passed them, "S'pose _that_ was the owner of
the pouch and he was looking for us." The dread of their sin finding them
out walked like a silent-footed ghost beside them all the way, making the
two pairs of brown eyes steal furtive glances at each other now and then,
and delicious little shivers of apprehension creep up and down their
backs.

Whether it was the passing of the unseasonable weather into hot July
sunshine again or whether the wild-cat liniment was responsible, no one
undertook to say, but Mrs. Triplett's rheumatism left her suddenly, and
at a time when she was specially glad to be rid of it. The Sewing Circle,
to which she belonged, was preparing for a bazaar at the Church of the
Pilgrims, and her part in it would keep her away from home most of the
time for three days.

That is why Georgina had unlimited freedom for a while. She was left in
Belle's charge, and Belle, still brooding over her troubles, listlessly
assented to anything proposed to her. Belle had been allowed to go and
come as she pleased when she was ten, and she saw no reason why Georgina
was not equally capable of taking care of herself.

Hardly was Mrs. Triplett out of sight that first morning when Georgina
slipped out of the back gate with a long brass-handled fire-shovel, to
meet Richard out on the dunes. He brought a hoe, and in his hand was the
little compass imbedded in the nut.

When all was ready, according to Georgina's instructions, he turned
around three times, then facing the east tossed the compass over his
shoulder, saying solemnly, "Brother, go find your brother." She stood
ready to mark the spot when it should fall, but Captain Kidd was ahead of
her and had the nut in his teeth before she could reach the place where
it had touched the ground. So Richard took the nut away and held the
agitated little terrier by the collar while Georgina went through the
same ceremony.

This time Richard reached the nut before the dog, and drew a circle
around the spot where it had lain. Then he began digging into the sand
with the hoe so industriously that Captain Kidd was moved to frantic
barking.

"Here, get to work yourself and keep quiet," ordered Richard. "Rats!
You'll have Cousin James coming out to see what we're doing, first thing
you know. He thinks something is the matter now, every time you bark.
Rats! I say."

The magic word had its effect. After an instant of quivering eagerness
the dog pounced into the hole which Richard had started, and sent the
sand flying furiously around him with his active little paws. Georgina
dragged the accumulating piles aside with the fire-shovel on one side,
and Richard plied the hoe on the other. When the hole grew too deep for
Captain Kidd to dig in longer, Richard stepped in and went deeper. But it
was unsatisfactory work. The shifting sand, dry as powder at this depth,
was constantly caving in and filling up the space.

They tried making new holes, to the north of the old one, then to the
south, then on the remaining sides. They were still at it when the
whistle at the cold-storage plant blew for noon. Georgina rubbed a sleeve
across her red, perspiring face, and shook the ends of her curls up and
down to cool her hot neck.

"I don't see how we can dig any more to-day," she said wearily. "The sun
is blistering. I feel all scorched."

"I've had enough," confessed Richard. "But we've got to find that pouch."

After a moment's rest, leaning on the hoe-handle, he had an inspiration.
"Let's get Manuel and Joseph and Rosa to help us. They'd dig all day for
a nickel."

"I haven't one nickel left," said Georgina. Then she thought a moment.
"But I could bring some jelly-roll. Those Fayals would dig for eats as
quick as they would for money. I'll tell Belle we're going to have a sort
of a picnic over here and she'll let me bring all that's left in the cake
box."

Richard investigated his pockets. A solitary nickel was all he could turn
out. "Two cents for each of the boys and one for Rosa," he said, but
Georgina shook her head.

"Rosa would make trouble if you divided that way. She'd howl till
somebody came to see what was the matter. But we could do this way. The
one who gets the least money gets the most jelly-roll. We'll wait till
the digging is over and then let them divide it to suit themselves."

By five o'clock that afternoon, the compass had been sent to "hunt
brother" in a hundred different places, and the hollow circled by the
bayberry bushes and beach plums where the pouch had been hidden filled
with deep holes. Captain Kidd had responded to the repeated call of
"Rats" until the magic word had lost all charm for him. Even a dog comes
to understand in time when a fellow creature has "an axe to grind."
Finally, he went off and lay down, merely wagging his tail in a bored way
when any further effort was made to arouse his enthusiasm.

The Fayal children, working valiantly in the trenches, laid down arms at
last and strolled home, their faces streaked with jelly-roll, and
Georgina went wearily up the beach, dragging her fire-shovel after her.
She felt that she had had enough of the dunes to last her the rest of her
natural lifetime. She seemed to see piles of sand even when she looked at
the water or when her eyes were shut.

"But we won't give up," she said staunchly as she parted from Richard.
"We're obliged to find that pouch, so we've _got_ to keep hope at
the prow."

"Pity all this good digging has to be wasted," said Richard, looking
around at the various holes. "If it had all been in one place, straight
down, it would have been deep enough to strike a pirate's chest by this
time. I hope they'll fill up before anybody comes this way to notice
them."

"Somehow, I'm not so anxious as I was to go off 'a-piratin' so bold,'"
said Georgina with a tired sigh. "I've had enough digging to last me
forever and always, amen."

The Fayal children, surfeited with one afternoon of such effort, and not
altogether satisfied as to the division of wages which had led to war in
their midst, did not come back to the Place of the Pouch next morning,
but Richard and Georgina appeared promptly, albeit with sore muscles and
ebbing enthusiasm. Only stern necessity and fear of consequences kept
them at their task.

Cousin James had reported that there was a fishing vessel in that morning
with two enormous horse mackerel in the catch, which were to be cut up
and salted at Railroad wharf. It was deliciously cool down on the wharf,
with the breeze blowing off the water through the great packing shed, and
the white sails scudding past the open doors like fans. With Mrs.
Triplett busy with the affairs of the Bazaar, it would have been a
wonderful opportunity for Georgina to have gone loitering along the pier,
watching the summer people start off in motor boats or spread themselves
lazily under flapping sails for a trip around the harbor.

But something of the grim spirit of their ancestors, typified by the
monument looking down on them from the hill, nerved both Richard and
Georgina one more time to answer to the stern call of Duty.




Chapter XVIII

Found Out



"I dreamed about that old pouch last night," said Richard in one of the
intervals of rest which they allowed themselves.

"I dreamed that it belonged to a Chinese man with crooked, yellow finger-
nails a foot long. He came and stood over my bed and said that because
there was important news in that letter and we buried it, and kept it
from going to where it ought to go, _we_ had to be buried alive. And
he picked me up like I was that nut and tossed me over his shoulder, and
said, 'Brother, go find your brother.' And I began sinking down in the
sand deeper and deeper until I began to smother."

Georgina made no answer. The dream did not impress her as being at all
terrifying. She had swung her prism around her neck that morning when she
dressed, and now while she rested she amused herself by flashing the bars
of color across Captain Kidd. Richard resented her lack of interest.

"Well, it may not sound very bad out here in the daylight, but you ought
to have _had_ it. I yelled until Daddy shook me and told me I'd wake
up the whole end of town with such a nightmare. If you'd have seen that
old Chinaman's face like a dragon's, you'd understand why I feel that
we've just got to find that pouch. It's going to get us into some kind of
trouble, certain sure, if we don't."

Georgina rose to begin digging again. "It's lucky nobody ever comes this
way to see all these holes," she began, but stopped with her shovel half
lifted. A familiar voice from the circle of bushes at the top of the dune
called down cheerily:

"Ship ahoy, mates. What port are you bound for now? Digging through to
China?"

"It's Uncle Darcy!" they exclaimed in the same breath. He came plunging
down the side of the dune before they could recover from their confusion.
There was a pail of blueberries in each hand. He had been down the state
road picking them, and was now on his way to the Gray Inn to sell them to
the housekeeper. Leaving the pails in a level spot under the shade of a
scrubby bush, he came on to where the children were standing, and eased
himself stiffly down to a seat on the sand. It amused him to see their
evident embarrassment, and his eyes twinkled as he inquired:

"What mischief are you up to now, digging all those gopher holes?"

Neither answered for a moment, then Georgina gulped and found her voice.
"It's--it's a secret," she managed to say.

"Oh," he answered, growing instantly grave at the sound of that word.
"Then I mustn't ask any questions. We must always keep our secrets.
Sometimes it's a pity though, when one has to promise to do so. I hope
yours isn't the burden to you that mine is to me."

This was the first time he had spoken to them of the promise they had
made to him and Belle. With a look all around as if to make certain the
coast was clear, he said:

"There's something I've been wanting to say to you children ever since
that day you had the rifle, and now's as good a chance as any. I want you
to know that I never would have promised what I did if it could have made
any possible difference to Mother. But lately she seems all confused
about Danny's trouble. She seems to have forgotten there was any trouble
except that he went away from home. For months she's been looking for him
to walk in most any day.

"Ever since I gave my word to Belle, I've been studying over the right
and wrong of it. I felt I wasn't acting fair to Danny. But now it's clear
in my mind that it _was_ the right thing to do. I argue it this way.
Danny cared so much about saving Emmett from disgrace and Belle from the
pain of finding it out, that he was willing to give up his home and good
name and everything. Now it wouldn't be fair to him to make that
sacrifice in vain by telling while it can still be such a death-blow to
Emmett's father and hurt Belle much as ever. She's gone on all these
years fairly worshiping Emmett's memory for being such a hero."

Uncle Darcy stopped suddenly and seemed to be drawn far away from them as
if he had gone inside of himself with his own thoughts and forgotten
their presence. Georgina sat and fanned herself with her shade hat.
Richard fumbled with the little compass, rolling it from one hand to the
other, without giving any thought to what he was doing. Presently it
rolled away from him and Captain Kidd darted after it, striking it with
his forepaws as he landed on it, and thus rolling it still farther till
it stopped at the old man's feet.

Recalled to his surroundings in this way, Uncle Darcy glanced at the
object indifferently, but something strangely familiar in its appearance
made him lean closer and give it another look. He picked it up, examining
it eagerly. Then he stood up and gazed all around as if it had dropped
from the sky and he expected to see the hand that had dropped it.

"Where did you get this?" he demanded huskily, in such a queer,
breathless way that Richard thought his day of reckoning had come. His
sin had found him out. He looked at Georgina helplessly.

"Yes, tell!" she exclaimed, answering his look.

"I--I--just _played_ it was mine," he began. "'Cause the initials on
it are the same as mine when we play pirate and I'm Dare-devil Dick. I
was only going to keep it till we dug up the pouch again. We were keeping
it to help find the pouch like Tom Sawyer did--"

It seemed to Richard that Uncle Darcy's hand, clutching his shoulder, was
even more threatening than the Chinaman's of his nightmare, and his voice
more imperative.

"Tell me! Where did you get it? _That's my compass!_ I scratched
those letters on that nut. 'D. D.' stands for Dan'l Darcy. I brought it
home from my last voyage. 'Twas a good-luck nut they told me in the last
port I sailed from. It was one of the first things Danny ever played
with. There's the marks of his first little tooth under those letters. I
gave it to him when he got old enough to claim it, for the letters were
his, too. He always carried it in his pocket and _he had it with him
when he went away_. For the love of heaven, child, tell me where you
found it?"

The hand which clutched Richard's shoulder was shaking as violently as it
had the day the old rifle gave up its secret, and Richard, feeling the
same unnamable terror he had felt in his nightmare, could only stammer,
"I--I don't know. Captain Kidd found it."

Then all three of them started violently, for a hearty voice just behind
them called out unexpectedly:

"Hullo, what's all the excitement about?"

It was Captain James Milford, who had strolled down from the bungalow,
his hat stuck jauntily on the back of his head, and his hands in his
pockets. A few moments before he had been scanning the harbor through a
long spy-glass, and happening to turn it towards the dunes had seen the
two children digging diligently with shovel and hoe.

"Looks as if they'd started to honey-comb the whole Cape with holes," he
thought. "Curious how many things kids of that age can think of. It might
be well to step down and see what they're about."

He put up the spy-glass and started down, approaching them on one side as
the Towncrier reached them on the other.

"Now for a yarn that'll make their eyes stand out," he thought with a
smile as he saw the old man sit down on the sand.

"Wonder if it would sound as thrilling now as it did when I was Dick's
age. I believe I'll just slip up and listen to one for old times' sake."

Uncle Darcy let go of Richard's shoulder and turned to the newcomer
appealingly.

"Jimmy," he said with a choke in his voice. "Look at this! The first
trace of my boy since he left me, and they can't tell me where they got
it."

He held out the compass and Mr. Milford took it from his trembling
fingers.

"Why, _I_ remember this old trinket, Uncle Dan'l!" exclaimed Mr.
Milford. "You let me carry it in my pocket one day when I was no bigger
than Dicky, here, when you took me fishing with you. I thought it was
responsible for my luck, for I made my first big catch that day. Got a
mackerel that I bragged about all season."

Uncle Darcy seized the man's arm with the same desperate grip which had
held the boy's.

"You don't seem to understand!" he exclaimed. "I'm trying to tell you
that _Danny_ is mixed up with this in some way. Either he's been
near here or somebody else has who's seen him. He had this with him when
he went away, I tell you. These children say they took it out of a pouch
that the dog found. Help me, Jimmy. I can't seem to think--"

He sat weakly down on the sand again, his head in his hands, and Mr.
Milford, deeply interested, turned to the children. His questions called
out a confusing and involved account, told piecemeal by Georgina and
Richard in turn.

"Hold on, now, let's get the straight of this," he interrupted, growing
more bewildered as the story proceeded. "What was in the pouch besides
the gold pieces, the other money and this compass?"

"A letter with a foreign stamp on it," answered Richard. "I noticed
specially, because I have a stamp almost like it in my album."

On being closely cross-questioned he could not say positively to what
country the stamp belonged. He thought it was Siam or China. Georgina
recalled several names of towns partially scratched out on the back of
the envelope, and the word Texas. She was sure of that and of "Mass." and
of "Mrs. Henry--" something or other.

"But the inside of the letter," persisted Mr. Milford. "Didn't you try to
read that?"

"Course not," said Georgina, her head indignantly high. "We only looked
at each end of it to see if the person's name was on it, but it began,
'Dear friend,' and ended, 'Your grateful friend Dave.'"

"So the letter was addressed '_Mrs_.'" began Mr. Milford, musingly,
"but was in a tobacco pouch. The first fact argues that a woman lost it,
the last that it was a man."

"But it didn't smell of tobacco," volunteered Georgina. "It was nice and
clean only where Captain Kidd chewed the string."

"I suppose it didn't have any smell at all," said Mr. Milford, not as if
he expected anyone to remember, but that he happened to think of it. A
slowly dawning recollection began to brighten in Georgina's eyes.

"But it did have a smell," she exclaimed. "I remember it perfectly well
now. Don't you know, Richard, when you were untying it at the top of the
steps I said 'Phew! that makes me think of the liniment I bought from the
wild-cat woman last night,' I had to hold the bottle in my lap all the
time we were at the moving picture show so I had a chance to get pretty
well acquainted with that smell. And afterwards when we were wrapping the
tin foil around the pouch, getting ready to bury it we both turned up our
noses at the way it smelled. It seemed stronger when the sun shone on
it."

"The wild-cat woman," repeated Mr. Milford, turning on Georgina. "Where
was she? What did you have to do with her? Was the dog with you?"

Little by little they began to recall the evening, how they had started
to the show with the Fayal family and turned aside to hear the patent
medicine man sing, how Richard and Georgina had dared each other to touch
the wild-cat's tail through the bars, and how Georgina in climbing down
from the wheel had stumbled over Captain Kidd whom they thought safely
shut up at home.

"I believe we've found a clue," said Mr. Milford at last. "If anybody in
town had lost it there'd have been a notice put up in the post-office or
the owner would have been around for you to cry it, Uncle Dan'l. But if
it's the wild-cat woman's she probably did not discover her loss till she
was well out of town, and maybe not until she reached her next stopping-
place."

"There's been nothing of the sort posted on the bulletin board at the
post-office," said the old man. "I always glance in at it every morning."

Mr. Milford looked at him thoughtfully as if considering something. Then
he said slowly:

"Uncle Dan'l, just how much would it mean to you to find the owner of
that pouch?"

"Why, Jimmy," was the tremulous answer, "if it led to any trace of my boy
it would be the one great hope of my life realized."

"You are quite sure that you _want_ to bring him back? That it would
be best for all concerned?" he continued meaningly.

There was a silence, then the old man answered with dignity:

"I know what you're thinking of, and considering all that's gone before,
I'm not blaming you, but I can tell you this, Jimmy Milford. If the town
could know all that I know it'd be glad and proud to have my boy brought
back to it."

He smote the fist of one hand into the palm of the other and looked about
like something trapped, seeking escape.

"It isn't fair!" he exclaimed. "It isn't fair! Him worthy to hold up his
head with the best of them, and me bound not to tell. But I've given my
promise," he added, shaking his head slowly from side to side. "I s'pose
it'll all work out for the best, somehow, in the Lord's own good time,
but I can't seem to see the justice in it now."

He sat staring dejectedly ahead of him with dim, appealing eyes.

The younger man took a step forward and laid an arm across the bent
shoulders.

"All right, Uncle Dan'l," he said heartily. "If there's anything under
the sun I can do to help you I'm going to do it, beginning right now.
Come on up to the house and I'll begin this Sherlock Holmes business by
telephoning down the Cape to every town on it till we locate this wild-
cat liniment wagon, and then we'll get after it as fast as the best
automobile in Provincetown can take us."




Chapter XIX

Tracing the Liniment Wagon



To Wellfleet, to Orleans, to Chatham went the telephone call, to
Harwichport and then back again to the little towns on the bay side of
the Cape, for the wild-cat and its keepers did not follow a straight
course in their meanderings. It was some time before Mr. Milford
succeeded in locating them. At last he hung up the receiver announcing:

"They showed in Orleans last night all right, but it wasn't the road to
Chatham they took out of there this morning. It was to Brewster. We can
easily overtake them somewhere along in that direction and get back home
before dark."

There was one ecstatic moment for Georgina when it was made clear to her
that she was included in that "we"; that she was actually to have a share
in an automobile chase like the ones that had thrilled her in the movies.
But that moment was soon over.

"I hardly know what to do about leaving Mother," began Uncle Darcy in a
troubled voice. "She's feeling uncommon poorly to-day--she's in bed and
can't seem to remember anything longer than you're telling it. Mrs. Saggs
came in to sit with her while I was out blueberrying, but she said she
couldn't stay past ten o'clock. She has company coming."

"Couldn't you get some of the other neighbors to come in for the few
hours you'd be away?" asked Mr. Milford. "It's important you should follow
up this clue yourself."

"No, Mrs. Saggs is the only one who keeps Mother from fretting when I'm
away from her. Her side window looks right into our front yard, and
ordinarily it would be enough just for her to call across to her now and
then, but it wouldn't do to-day, Mother not being as well as common.
She'd forget where I was gone and I couldn't bear to have her lying there
frightened and worried and not remembering why I had left her alone.
She's like a child at times. _You_ know how it is," he said, turning
to Georgina. "Not flighty, but just needing to be soothed and talked to."

Georgina nodded. She knew, for on several occasions she had sat beside
Aunt Elspeth when she was in such a mood, and had quieted and pleased her
with little songs and simple rhymes. She knew she could do it again
to-day as effectually as Mrs. Saggs, if it wasn't for giving up that
exciting motor chase after the wild-cat woman. It seemed to her a greater
sacrifice than flesh and blood should be called upon to make. She sat on
the porch step, twirling her prism carelessly on its pink ribbon while
she waited for the machine to be brought around. Then she climbed into
the back seat with Uncle Darcy and the two pails of blueberries, while
Richard settled himself and Captain Kidd in front with his Cousin James.

They whirled up to the Gray Inn to leave the blueberries, and then around
down Bradford Street to Fishburn Court to attempt to explain to Aunt
Elspeth. On the way they passed the Pilgrim monument. Georgina tried not
to look at it, but she couldn't help glancing up at it from the corner of
her eye.

"You must," it seemed to say to her.

"I won't," she as silently answered back.

"It's your duty," it reminded her, "and the idea of a descendant of one
of the Pilgrim Fathers and one of the Minute-men shirking her duty. A
pretty member of the Rainbow Club _you_ are," it scoffed.

They whirled by the grim monster of a monument quickly, but Georgina felt
impelled to turn and look back at it, her gaze following it up higher and
higher, above the gargoyles, to the tipmost stones which seemed to touch
the sky.

"I hate that word Duty," she said savagely to herself. "It's as big and
ugly and as always-in-front-of-you as that old monument. They're exactly
alike. You can't help seeing them no matter which way you look or how
hard you try not to."

At the gate she tried to put the obnoxious word out of her mind by
leaning luxuriously back in the car and looking up at the chimney tops
while Uncle Darcy stepped out and went into the house. He came out again
almost immediately, crossed the little front yard and put his head in at
Mrs. Saggs' side window. After a short conversation with her he came out
to the gate and stood irresolutely fingering the latch.

"I don't know what to do," he repeated, his voice even more troubled than
before. "Mother's asleep now. Mrs. Saggs says she'll go over at twelve
and take her her tea, but--I can't help feeling I ought not to leave her
alone for so long. Couldn't you manage without me?"

And then, Georgina inwardly protesting, "I don't want to and I won't,"
found herself stepping out of the car, and heard her own voice saying
sweetly:

"I'll stay with Aunt Elspeth, Uncle Darcy. I can keep her from fretting."

A smile of relief broke over the old man's face and he said heartily:

"Why, of course you can, honey. It never occurred to me to ask a little
lass like you to stop and care for her, but you can do it better than
anybody else, because Mother's so fond of you."

Neither had it occurred to him or to either of the others that it was a
sacrifice for her to give up this ride. There was not a word from anyone
about its being a noble thing for her to do. Mr. Milford, in a hurry to
be off, merely nodded his satisfaction at having the matter arranged so
quickly. Uncle Darcy stepped back to the window for a parting word with
Mrs. Saggs.

"She'll keep an ear out for you, Georgina," he said as he went back to
the car. "Just call her if you want her for any reason. There's plenty
cooked in the cupboard for your dinner, and Mrs. Saggs will tend to
Mother's tea when the time comes. When she wakes up and asks for me best
not tell her I'm out of town. Just say I'll be back bye and bye, and
humor her along that way."

And then they were off with a whirr and a clang that sent the chickens in
the road scattering in every direction. Georgina was left standing by the
gate thinking, "What made me do it? What _made_ me do it? I don't
want to stay one bit."

The odor of gasoline cleared away and the usual Sabbath-like stillness
settled down over all the court. She walked slowly across the shady
little grass plot to the front door, hesitated there a moment, then went
into the cottage and took off her hat.

A glance into the dim bedroom beyond showed her Aunt Elspeth's white head
lying motionless on her pillow. The sight of the quiet sleeper made her
feel appallingly lonesome. It was like being all by herself in the house
to be there with one who made no sound or movement. She would have to
find something to do. It was only eleven o'clock. She tiptoed out into
the kitchen.

The almanac had been left lying on the table. She looked slowly through
it, and was rewarded by finding something of interest. On the last page
was a column of riddles, and one of them was so good she started to
memorize it so that she could propound it to Richard. She was sure he
never could guess it. Finding it harder to remember than it seemed at
first glance, she decided to copy it. She did not know where to look for
a sheet of paper, but remembered several paper bags on the pantry
shelves, so she went in search of one. Finding one with only a cupful of
sugar left in it, she tore off the top and wrote the riddle on that with
a stub of a pencil which she found on the table.

While searching for the bag she took an inventory of the supplies in the
pantry from which she was to choose her dinner. When she had finished
copying the riddle she went back to them. There were baked beans and
blueberry pie, cold biscuit and a dish of honey.

"I'll get my dinner now," she decided, "then I'll be ready to sit with
Aunt Elspeth when her tea comes."

As Georgina went back and forth from table to shelf it was in unconscious
imitation of Mrs. Triplett's brisk manner. Pattering after that capable
housekeeper on her busy rounds as persistently as Georgina had done all
her life, had taught her to move in the same way. Presently she
discovered that there was a fire laid in the little wood stove ready to
light. The stove was so small in comparison to the big kitchen range at
home, that it appealed to Georgina as a toy stove might have done. She
stood looking at it thinking what fun it would be to cook something on it
all by herself with no Tippy standing by to say do this or don't do the
other.

"I think I ought to be allowed to have some fun to make up for my
disappointment," she said to herself as the temptation grew stronger and
stronger.

"I could cook me an egg. Tippy lets me beat them but she never lets me
break them and I've always wanted to break one and let it go plunk into
the pan."

She did not resist the temptation long. There was the sputter of a match,
the puff of a flame, and the little stove was roaring away so effectively
that one of old Jeremy's sayings rose to her lips. Jeremy had a proverb
for everything.

"Little pot, soon hot," she said out loud, gleefully, and reached into
the cupboard for the crock of bran in which the eggs were kept. Then
Georgina's skill as an actor showed itself again, although she was not
conscious of imitating anyone. In Tippy's best manner she wiped out the
frying-pan, settled it in a hot place on the stove, dropped in a bit of
butter.

With the assured air of one who has had long practice, she picked up an
egg and gave it a sharp crack on the edge of the pan, expecting it to
part evenly into halves and its contents to glide properly into the
butter. It looked so alluringly simple and easy that she had always
resented Tippy's saying she would make a mess of it if she tried to do
it. But mess was the only name which could be given to what poured out on
the top of the stove as her fingers went crashing through the shell and
into the slimy feeling contents. The broken yolk dripped from her hands,
and in the one instant she stood holding them out from her in disgust,
all the rest of the egg which had gone sliding over the stove, cooked,
scorched and turned to a cinder.

The smell and smoke of the burning egg rose to the ceiling and filled the
room. Georgina sprang to close the door so that the odor would not rouse
Aunt Elspeth, and then with carving knife and stove-lid lifter, she
scraped the charred remains into the fire.

"And it looked _so_ easy," she mourned. "Maybe I didn't whack it
quickly enough. I'm going to try again." She felt into the bran for
another egg. This time she struck the shell so hard that its contents
splashed out sideways with an unexpected squirt and slid to the floor.
She was ready to cry as she wiped up the slippery stuff, but there came
to her mind some verses which Tippy had taught her long ago. And so
determined had Tippy been for her to learn them, that she offered the
inducement of a string of blue beads. The name of the poem was
"Perseverance," and it began:

  "Here's a lesson all should heed--
                       Try, try again.
   If at first you don't succeed,
                       Try, try again."

and it ended,

  "That which other folks can do
   Why with patience may not you?
                       Try, try again."

Tippy sowed that seed the same winter that she taught Georgina "The
Landing of the Pilgrims"; but surely, no matter how long a time since
then, Tippy should be held accountable for the after effects of that
planting. If Georgina persevered it was no more than could be expected
considering her rigorous up-bringing.

Georgina pushed the frying-pan to the back of the stove where it was
cooler, and with her red lips pursed into a tight line, chose another
egg, smote it sharply on the edge of the pan, thereby cracking it and
breaking the shell into halves. Her thumbs punched through into the yolk
of this one also, but by letting part of the shell drop with it, she
managed to land it all in the pan. That was better. She fished out the
fragment of shell and took another egg.

This time the feat was accomplished as deftly as an exoert chef could
have done it, and a pleased smile took the place of the grim
determination on Georgina's face. Elated by her success she broke another
egg, then another and another. It was as easy as breathing or winking.
She broke another for the pure joy of putting her dexterity to the test
once more. Then she stopped, appalled by the pile of empty shells
confronting her accusingly. She counted them. She had broken eight--
three-fourths of a setting. What would Uncle Darcy say to such a wicked
waste? She could burn the shells, but what an awful lot of insides to
dispose of. All mixed up as they were, they couldn't be saved for cake.
There was nothing to do but to scramble them.

Scramble them she did, and the pan seemed to grow fuller and fuller as
she tossed the fluffy mass about with a fork. It was fun doing that. She
made the most of this short space of time, and it was over all too soon.
She knew that Aunt Elspeth had grown tired of eggs early in the summer.
There was no use saving any for her. Georgina herself was not especially
fond of them, but she would have to eat all she could to keep them from
being wasted.

Some time after she rose from the table and looked at the dish with a
feeling of disgust that there could still be such a quantity left, after
she had eaten so much that it was impossible to enjoy even a taste of the
blueberry pie or the honey. Carrying the dish out through the back door
she emptied it into the cats' pan, fervently wishing that John and Mary
Darcy and old Yellownose could dispose of it all without being made ill.

Long ago she had learned to do her sums in the sand. Now she stooped down
and with the handle of her spoon scratched some figures in the path. "If
twelve eggs cost thirty cents, how much will eight eggs cost?" That was
the sum she set for herself. Only that morning she had heard Tippy
inquire the price of eggs from the butter-woman, and say they were
unusually high and hard to get because they were so many summer people in
town this season. She didn't know where they were going to get enough for
all the cakes necessary for the Bazaar.

It took Georgina some time to solve the problem. Then going back to the
kitchen she gathered up all the shells and dropped them into the fire.
Her sacrifice was costing her far more than she had anticipated. Somehow,
somewhere, she must get hold of twenty cents to pay for those eggs. Duty
again. _Always_ Duty. But for that one horrid word she would be
racing down the road to Brewster in the wake of the wild-cat woman. She
wondered if they had caught up with her yet.




Chapter XX

Dance of the Rainbow Fairies



Georgina, intent on washing the frying-pan and cleaning the last vestige
of burnt egg from the top of the stove, did not hear Mrs. Saggs come in
at the front door with Aunt Elspeth's dinner on a tray. Nor did she hear
the murmur of voices that went on while it was being eaten. The bedroom
was in the front of the house, and the rasping noise she was making as
she scratched away with the edge of an iron spoon, kept her from hearing
anything else. So when the door into the kitchen suddenly opened it gave
her such a start that she dropped the dishcloth into the woodbox.

Mrs. Saggs sniffed suspiciously. There was something reproachful in the
mere tilt of her nose which Georgina felt and resented.

"I thought I smelled something burning."

"I s'pect you did," Georgina answered calmly. "But it's all over now. I
was getting my dinner early, so's I could sit with Aunt Elspeth
afterward."

Mrs. Saggs had both hands full, as she was carrying her tray, so she
could not open the stove to look in; but she walked over towards it and
peered at it from a closer viewpoint, continuing to sniff. But there was
nothing for her to discover, no clue to the smell. Everything which
Georgina had used was washed and back in place now. The sharp eyes made a
survey of the kitchen, watching Georgina narrowly as the child, having
rinsed the dishcloth after its fall, leaned out of the back door to hang
it on a bush in the sun, as Uncle Darcy always did.

"You've been taught to be real neat, haven't you?" she said in an
approving tone which made Georgina like her better. Then her glance fell
on a work-basket which had been left sitting on top of the flour barrel.
In it was a piece of half-finished mending. The sharp eyes softened.

"I declare!" she exclaimed. "It's downright pitiful the way that old man
tries to do for himself and his poor old wife. It's surprising, though,
how well he gets along with the housework and taking care of her and
all."

She glanced again at the needle left sticking in the clumsy unfinished
seam, and recognized the garment.

"Well, I wish you'd look at that! Even trying to patch her poor old
nightgown for her! Can you beat that? Here, child, give it to me. My
hands are full with this tray, so just stick it under my arm. I'll mend
it this afternoon while I'm setting talking to the company."

She tightened her grip on the bundle which Georgina thrust under her arm,
and looked down at it.

"Them pitiful old stiff fingers of his'n!" she exclaimed. "They sure make
a botch of sewing, but they don't ever make a botch of being kind. Well,
I'm off now. Guess you'd better run in and set with Mis' Darcy for a
spell, for she's waked up real natural and knowing now, and seems to
crave company."

Georgina went, but paused on the way, seeing the familiar rooms in a new
light, since Mrs. Saggs' remarks had given her new and illuminating
insight. Everywhere she looked there was something as eloquent as that
bit of unfinished mending to bear witness that Uncle Darcy was far more
than just a weather-beaten old man with a smile and word of cheer for
everybody. Ringing the Towncrier's bell and fishing and blueberrying and
telling yarns and helping everybody bear their trouble was the least part
of his doings. That was only what the world saw. That was all she had
seen herself until this moment.

Now she was suddenly aware of his bigness of soul which made him capable
of an infinite tenderness and capacity to serve. His devotion to Aunt
Elspeth spread an encircling care around her as a great oak throws the
arms of its shade, till her comfort was his constant thought, her
happiness his greatest desire.

"Them pitiful, old, stiff fingers of his'n!" How could Mrs. Saggs speak
of them so? They were heroic, effectual fingers. Theirs was something far
greater than the Midas touch--they transmuted the smallest service into
Love's gold.

Georgina, with her long stretching up to books that were "over her head,"
understood this without being able to put it into words. Nor could she
put into words the longing which seized her like a dull ache, for
_Barby_ to be loved and cared for like that, to be as constantly and
supremely considered. She couldn't understand how Aunt Elspeth, old and
wrinkled and childish, could be the object of such wonderful devotion,
and Barby, her adorable, winsome Barby, call forth less.

"Not one letter in four long months," she thought bitterly.

"Dan'l," called Aunt Elspeth feebly from the next room, and Georgina went
in to assure her that Uncle Darcy was _not_ out in the boat and
would not be brought home drowned. He was attending to some important
business and would be back bye and bye. In the meantime, she was going to
hang her prism in the window where the sun could touch it and let the
rainbow fairies dance over the bed.

The gay flashes of color, darting like elfin wings here and there as
Georgina twisted the ribbon, pleased Aunt Elspeth as if she were a child.
She lifted a thin, shriveled hand to catch at them and gave a weak little
laugh each time they eluded her grasp. It was such a thin hand, almost
transparent, with thick, purplish veins standing out on it. Georgina
glanced at her own and wondered if Aunt Elspeth's ever could have been
dimpled and soft like hers. It did not seem possible that this frail old
woman with the snowy-white hair and sunken cheeks could ever have been a
rosy child like herself. As if in answer to her thought, Aunt Elspeth
spoke, groping again with weak, ineffectual passes after the rainbows.

"I can't catch them. They bob around so. That's the way I used to be,
always on the move. They called me 'Bouncing Bet!'"

"Tell me about that time," urged Georgina. Back among early memories Aunt
Elspeth's mind walked with firm, unfailing tread. It was only among those
of later years that she hesitated and groped her way as if lost in fog.
By the time the clock had struck the hours twice more Georgina felt that
she knew intimately a mischievous girl whom her family called Bouncing
Bet for her wild ways, but who bore no trace of a resemblance to the
feeble old creature who recounted her pranks.

And the blue-eyed romp who could sail a boat like a boy or swim like a
mackerel grew up into a slender slip of a lass with a shy grace which
made one think of a wild-flower. At least that is what the old
daguerreotype showed Georgina when Aunt Elspeth sent her rummaging
through a trunk to find it. It was taken in a white dress standing beside
a young sailor in his uniform. No wonder Uncle Darcy looked proud in the
picture. But Georgina never would have known it was Uncle Darcy if she
hadn't been told. He had changed, too.

The picture make Georgina think of one of Barby's songs, and presently
when Aunt Elspeth was tired of talking she sang it to her:

  "Hand in hand when our life was May.
   Hand in hand when our hair is gray.
     Sorrow and sun for everyone
     As the years roll on.
   Hand in hand when the long night tide
   Gently covers us side by side------
   Ah, lad, though we know not when,
   Love will be with us forever then.
   Always the same, Darby my own,
   Always the same to your old wife Joan!"

After that there were other songs which Aunt Elspeth asked for, "Oh, wert
thou in the cauld blast," and "Robin Adair." Then came a long tiresome
pause when Georgina didn't know what to do next, and Aunt Elspeth turned
her head restlessly on the pillow and seemed uneasy.

Georgina wished with all her heart she was out of the stuffy little
bedroom. If she had gone with the others, she would be speeding along the
smooth, white road now, coming home from Brewster, with the wind and
sunshine of all the wide, free outdoors around her.

Aunt Elspeth drew a long, tired sigh.

"Maybe you'd like me to read to you," ventured Georgina. She hesitated
over making such an offer, because there were so few books in the house.
Nothing but the almanac looked interesting. Aunt Elspeth assented, and
pointed out a worn little volume of devotions on top of the bureau,
saying:

"That's what Dan'l reads me on Sundays."

Georgina opened it. Evidently it had been compiled for the use of sea-
faring people, for it was full of the promises that sailor-folk best
understand; none of the shepherd psalms or talk of green pastures and
help-giving hills. It was all about mighty waters and paths through the
deep. She settled herself comfortably in the low rocking-chair beside the
bed, tossed back her curls and was about to begin, when one of the
rainbow lights from the prism danced across the page. She waited,
smiling, until it glimmered away. Then she read the verses on which it
had shone.

_"All thy waves and thy billows are gone over me, yet the Lord will
command His loving kindness in the daytime, and in the night His song
shall be with me."_

The sweet little voice soothed the troubled spirit that listened like
music.

_"When thou passeth through the waters I will be with thee, and through
the rivers: they shall not overflow thee.... Thus saith the Lord which
maketh a way in the sea, and a path in the mighty waters."_

Aunt Elspeth reached out a groping hand for Georgina's and took the soft
little fingers in hers. Georgina didn't want to have her hand held,
especially in such a stiff, bony clasp. It made her uncomfortable to sit
with her arm stretched up in such a position, but she was too polite to
withdraw it, so she read on for several pages.

_"He maketh the storm a calm, so that the waves thereof are still. So
He bringeth them into their desired haven."_

Attracted by the sound of heavy breathing, she looked up. Aunt Elspeth
was asleep. Georgina laid the book on the table, and slowly, very slowly
began to raise herself out of the chair, afraid of arousing the sleeper
who still held her hand. As she stood up, the board in the floor under
her squeaked. She was afraid to take another step or to try to pull her
hand away. She had come to the end of her resources for entertainment,
and she was afraid Aunt Elspeth's next awakening might be to a crying,
restless mood which she could not control. So she sat down again.

It was very still in the bedroom. A fly buzzed on the outside of the
window screen, and away off on another street the "accommodation" was
going by. She could hear the bells jingling on the horses. As she sat
thus, not even rocking, but just jiggling the chair a trifle, the words
she had read began to come back to her after a while like a refrain: "So
He bringeth them into their desired haven. So He bringeth them into their
desired haven." She whispered them over and over as she often whispered
songs, hearing the music which had no tone except in her thought.

And presently, as the whispered song repeated itself, the words began to
bring a wonderful sense of peace and security. She did not realize what
it was that was speaking to her through them. It was the faith which had
lived so long in these lowly little rooms. It was the faith which had
upborne Uncle Darcy year after year, helping him to steer onward in the
confidence that the Hand he trusted would fulfil all its promises. She
felt the subtle influence that goes out from such lives, without knowing
what it was that touched her. She was conscious of it only as she was
conscious of the nearness of mignonette when its fragrance stole in from
the flower-bed under the window. They were both unseen but the
mignonette's fragrance was wonderfully sweet, and the feeling of
confidence, breathing through the words of the old psalm was wonderfully
strong. Some day she, too, would be brought, and Barby would he brought
into "their desired haven."

Georgina was tired. It had been a full day, beginning with that digging
in the dunes. Presently she began to nod. Then the rocking chair ceased
to sway. When the clock struck again she did not hear it. She was sound
asleep with her hand still clasped in Aunt Elspeth's.




Chapter XXI

On the Trail of the Wild-Cat Woman



Meanwhile, the pursuing party had made the trip to Brewster and were on
their way home. At the various small towns where they stopped to ask
questions, they found that the patent-medicine vendors had invariably
followed one course. They had taken supper at the hotel, but after each
evening's performance had driven into the country a little way to camp
for the night, in the open. At Orleans an acquaintance of Mr. Milford's
in a feed store had much to say about them.

"I don't know whether they camp out of consideration for the wild-cat, or
whether it's because they're attached to that rovin', gypsy life. They're
good spenders, and from the way they sold their liniment here last night,
you'd think they could afford to put up at a hotel all the time and take
a room for the cat in the bargain. You needn't tell me that beast ever
saw the banks of the Brazos. I'll bet they caught it up in the Maine
woods some'rs. But they seem such honest, straightforward sort of folks,
somehow you have to believe 'em. They're a friendly pair, too, specially
the old lady. Seems funny to hear you speak of her as the wild-cat woman.
That name is sure a misfit for her."

Mr. Milford thought so himself, when a little later he came across her, a
mile out of Brewster. She was sitting in the wooden rocking chair in one
end of the ivagon, placidly darning a pair of socks, while she waited for
her husband to bring the horses from some place up in the woods where he
had taken them for water. They had been staked by the roadside all night
to graze. The wild-cat was blinking drowsily in its cage, having just
been fed.

Some charred sticks and a little pile of ashes by the roadside, showed
where she had cooked dinner over a camp-fire, but the embers were
carefully extinguished and the frying pan and dishes were stowed out of
sight in some mysterious compartment under the wagon bed, as compactly as
if they had been parts of a Chinese puzzle. Long experience on the road
had taught her how to pack with ease and dexterity.

She looked up with interest as the automobile drew out of the road, and
stopped alongside the wagon. She was used to purchasers following them
out of town for the liniment after a successful show like last night's
performance.

Despite the feedman's description of her, Mr. Milford had expected to see
some sort of an adventuress such as one naturally associates with such a
business, and when he saw the placid old lady with the smooth, gray hair,
and met the gaze of the motherly eyes peering over her spectacles at him,
he scarcely knew how to begin. Uncle Darcy, growing impatient at the time
consumed in politely leading up to the object of their coming, fidgetted
in his seat. At last he could wait no longer for remarks about weather
and wild-cats. Such conversational paths led nowhere. He interrupted
abruptly.

"I'm the Towncrier from Provincetown, ma'am. Did you lose anything while
you were there?"

"Well, now," she began slowly. "I can't say where I lost it. I didn't
think it was in Provincetown though. I made sure it was some place
between Harwichport and Orleans, and I had my man post notices in both
those places."

"And what was it you lost?" inquired Mr. Milford politely. He had
cautioned his old friend on the way down at intervals of every few miles,
not to build his hopes up too much on finding that this woman was the
owner of the pouch.

"You may have to follow a hundred different clues before you get hold of
the right one," he warned him. "We're taking this trip on the mere chance
that we'll find the owner, just because two children associated the pouch
in their memory with the odor of liniment. It is more than likely they're
mistaken and that this is all a wild-goose chase."

But Uncle Darcy _had_ built his hopes on it, had set his heart on
finding this was the right clue, and his beaming face said, "I told you
so," when she answered:

"It was a little tobacco pouch, and I'm dreadfully put out over losing
it, because aside from the valuables and keep-sakes in it there was a
letter that's been following me all over the country. It didn't reach me
till just before I got to Provincetown. It's from some heathen country
with such an outlandish name I couldn't remember it while I was reading
it, scarcely, and now I'll never think of it again while the world wags,
and there's no way for me to answer it unless I do."

"Oh, don't say that!" exclaimed Uncle Darcy. "You _must_ think of
it. And I _must_ know. How did this come into your hands?"

He held out the little watch-fob charm, the compass set in a nut and she
seized it eagerly.

"Well, you did find my pouch, didn't you?" she exclaimed. "I made sure
that was what you were aiming to tell me. That's a good-luck charm. It
was given to me as much as eight years ago, by a young fellow who was
taken sick on our ranch down in Texas. He'd been working around the docks
in Galveston, but came on inland because somebody roped him in to believe
he could make a fortune in cattle in a few months. He was riding fences
for Henry, and he came down with a fever and Henry and me nursed him
through."

Always talkative, she poured out her information now in a stream, drawn
on by the compelling eagerness of the old man's gaze.

"He was a nice boy and the most grateful soul you ever saw. But he didn't
take to the cattle business, and he soon pushed on. He was all broke up
when it came to saying good-bye. You could see that, although he's one of
your quiet kind, hiding his real feelings like an Indian. He gave me this
good-luck charm when he left, because he didn't have anything else to
give, to show he appreciated our nursing him and doing for him, and he
said that he'd _make_ it bring us good luck or die a-trying and we'd
hear from him some of these days."

"And you did?"

The old man's face was twitching with eagerness as he asked the question.

"Yes, about five years ago he sent us a nice little check at Christmas.
Said he had a good job with a wealthy Englishman who spent his time going
around the world discovering queer plants and writing books about them.
He was in South America then. We've heard from him several times since.
This last letter followed me around from pillar to post, always just
missing me and having to have the address scratched out and written over
till you could hardly make head or tail of what was on it.

"He asked me to write to the address he gave me, but whether it was in
'Afric's sunny fountain or India's coral strand,' I can't tell now. It
was some heathenish 'land in error's chain,' as the missionary hymn says.
I was so worried over losing the letter on account of the address, for he
did seem so bent on hearing from us, and he's a nice boy. I'd hate to
loose track of him. So I'm mighty thankful you found the pouch."

She stopped, expecting them to hand it over. Mr. Milford made the
necessary explanation. He told of Captain Kidd finding it and bringing it
home, of the two children burying it in play and the storm sweeping away
every trace of the markers. While he told the story several automobiles
passed them and the occupants leaned out to look at the strange group
beside the road. It was not every day one could see an old lady seated in
a rocking chair in one end of an unattached wagon with a wild-cat in the
other. These passing tourists would have thought it stranger still, could
they have known how fate had been tangling the life threads of these
people who were in such earnest conversation, or how it had wound them
together into a queer skein of happenings.

"And the only reason this compass was saved," concluded Mr. Milford, "was
because it had the initials 'D. D.' scratched on it, which stands for
this little boy's name when he plays pirate--Dare-devil Dick."

The motherly eyes smiled on Richard "If you want to know the real name
those letters stand for," she said, "it's Dave Daniels. That's the name
of the boy who gave it to me."

Richard looked alarmed, and even Mr. Milford turned with a questioning
glance towards Uncle Darcy, about to say something, when the old man
leaned past him and spoke quickly, almost defiantly, as a child might
have done.

"That's all right. I don't care what he told you his name was. He had a
good reason for changing it. And I'm going to tell you this much no
matter what I promised. _I_ scratched those initials on there my own
self, over forty years ago. And the boy who gave it to you _is_
named Daniel, but it's his first name, same as mine. Dan'l Darcy. And the
boy's mine, and I've been hunting him for ten long years, and I've faith
to believe that the good Lord isn't going to disappoint me now that I'm
this near the end of my hunt. He had a good reason for going away from
home the way he did. He'd a good reason for changing his name as he did,
but the time has come now when it's all right for him to come back and,"
shaking his finger solemnly and impressively at the woman, "_I want you
to get that word back to him without fail_."

"But this is only circumstantial evidence, Uncle Dan'l," said Mr.
Milford, soothingly. "You haven't any real proof that this Dave is your
Danny."

"Proof, proof," was the excited answer. "I tell you, man, I've all the
proof I need. All I ask for is the address in that letter. I'll find my
boy quick enough."

"But I don't know," was all the woman could answer. "The only way in the
world to find it is to dig up that pouch."

"But even if you can't remember the new address tell me one of the old
ones," he pleaded. "I'll take a chance on writing there and having it
forwarded."

But the woman could not recall the name of a single city. South America,
Australia, New Zealand, she remembered he had been in those countries,
but that was all. Richard, upon being cross-questioned again, "b'leeved"
the stamp was from Siam or China but couldn't be certain which.

"Here comes Henry!" exclaimed the woman in a relieved tone. "Maybe he'll
remember."

Henry, a tall, raw-boned man with iron-gray hair under his Texas
sombrero, in his shirt sleeves and with his after-dinner pipe still in
his mouth, came leisurely out of the woods, leading the horses. They were
already harnessed, ready to be hitched to the wagon. He backed them up to
the tongue and snapped the chains in place before he paused to give the
strangers more than a passing nod of greeting. Then he came around to the
side of the wagon nearest the machine, and putting one foot up on a spoke
of his front wheel, leaned over in a listening attitude, while the whole
story was repeated for his benefit.

"So you're his father," he said musingly, looking at Uncle Darcy with
shrewd eyes that were used to appraising strangers.

"Who ever would a thought of coming across Dave Daniels' tracks up here
on old Cape Cod? You look like him though. I bet at his age you were as
much alike as two peas in a pod. I never did know where he hailed from.
He was a close-mouthed chap. But I somehow got the idea he must have been
brought up near salt water. He talked so much sailor lingo."

"Put on your thinking-cap, Henry," demanded his wife. "The gentlemen
wants to know where that last letter was written from, what the postmark
was, or the address inside, or what country the stamp belonged to. And if
you don't know that, what are some of the other places he wrote to us
from?"

"You're barking up the wrong tree when you ask _me_ any such
questions," was the only answer he could give. "I didn't pay any
attention to anything but the reading matter."

Questions, surmises, suggestions, everything that could be brought up as
aids to memory were of no avail. Henry's memory was a blank in that one
important particular. Finally, Mr. Milford took two five-dollar gold
pieces out of his pocket and a handful of small change which he dropped
into the woman's lap despite her protests.

"We'll square up the damage the children did as far as possible," he said
with a laugh. "But we can't get the letter back until the wind is ready
to turn the dunes topsy-turvy again. That may be in years and it may be
never. Let me have your address and if ever it is found it shall be sent
directly back to you, and the children can inherit the money if I'm not
here to claim it."

The man made a wry face at mention of his address. "We sort of belong to
what they call the floating population now. Home with us means any old
place where Mother happens to set her rocking chair. We've turned the
ranch over to my daughter and her husband while we see something of the
world, and as long as things go as smoothly as they do, we're in no great
shakes of a hurry to get back."

"But the ranch address will always find us, Henry," she insisted. "Write
it down for the gentlemen. Ain't this been a strange happening?" she
commented, as she received Mr. Milford's card in return with the
Towncrier's name penciled on the back. She looked searchingly at Richard.

"I remember you, now," she said. "There was such a pretty little girl
with you--climbed up on the wagon to touch Tim's tail through the bars.
She had long curls and a smile that made me want to hug her. She bought a
bottle of liniment, I remember, and I've thought of her a dozen times
since then, thought how a little face like that brightens up all the
world around it."

"That was Georgina Huntingdon," volunteered Richard.

"Well, now, that's a pretty name. Write it down on the other side of this
piece of paper, sonny, and yours, too. Then when I go about the country
I'll know what to call you when I think about you. This is just like a
story. If there was somebody who knew how to write it up 'twould make a
good piece for the papers, wouldn't it?"

They were ready to start back now, since there was no more information to
be had, but on one pretext or another Uncle Darcy delayed. He was so
pitifully eager for more news of Danny. The smallest crumb about the way
he looked, what he did and said was seized upon hungrily, although it was
news eight years old. And he begged to hear once more just what it was
Danny had said about the Englishman, and the work they were doing
together. He could have sat there the rest of the day listening to her
repeat the same things over and over if he had had his wish. Then she
asked a question.

"Who is Belle? I mind when he was out of his head so long with the fever
he kept saying, '_Belle_ mustn't suffer. No matter what happens
_Belle_ must be spared.' I remembered because that's my name, and
hearing it called out in the dead of night the way a man crazy with fever
would call it, naturally makes you recollect it."

"That was just a friend of his," answered Uncle Darcy, "the girl who was
going to marry his chum."

"Oh," was the answer in a tone which seemed to convey a shade of
disappontment. "I thought maybe--"

She did not finish the sentence, for the engine had begun to shake
noisily, and it seemed to distract her thoughts. And now there being
really nothing more to give them an excuse for lingering they said
goodbye to their wayside acquaintances, feeling that they were parting
from two old friends, so cordial were the good wishes which accompanied
the leave-taking.




Chapter XXII

The Rainbow Game



With her arm stiff and cramped from being held so long in one position,
Georgina waked suddenly and looked around her in bewilderment. Uncle
Darcy was in the room, saying something about her riding home in the
machine. He didn't want to hurry her off, but Mr. Milford was waiting at
the gate, and it would save her a long walk home----.

While he talked he was leaning over Aunt Elspeth, patting her cheek, and
she was clinging to his hand and smiling up at him as if he had just been
restored to her after a long, long absence, instead of a separation of
only a few hours. And he looked so glad about something, as if the nicest
thing in the world had happened, that Georgina rubbed her eyes and stared
at him, wondering what it could have been.

Evidently, it was the honk of the horn which had aroused Georgina, and
when it sounded again she sprang up, still confused by the suddenness of
her awakening, with only one thing clear in her mind, the necessity for
haste. She snatched her prism from the window and caught up her hat as
she ran through the next room, but not until she was half-way home did
she remember that she had said nothing about the eggs and had asked no
questions about the trip to Brewster. She had not even said good-bye.

Mr. Milford nodded pleasantly when she went out to the car, saying, "Hop
in, kiddie," but he did not turn around after they started and she did
not feel well enough acquainted with him to shout out questions behind
his back. Besides, after they had gone a couple of blocks he began
explaining something to Richard, who was sitting up in front of him,
about the workings of the car, and kept on explaining all the rest of the
way home. She couldn't interrupt.

Not until she climbed out in front of her own gate with a shy "Thank you,
Mr. Milford, for bringing me home," did she find courage and opportunity
to ask the question she longed to know.

"Did you find the woman? _Was_ it her pouch?"

Mr. Milford was leaning forward in his seat to examine something that had
to do with the shifting of the gears, and he answered while he
investigated, without looking up.

"Yes, but she couldn't remember where the letter was from, so we're not
much wiser than we were before, except that we know for a certainty that
Dan was alive and well less than two months ago. At least Uncle Dan'l
believes it is Dan. The woman calls him Dave, but Uncle Dan'l vows
they're one and the same."

Having adjusted the difficulty, Mr. Milford, with a good-bye nod to
Georgina, started on down the street again. Georgina stood looking after
the rapidly disappearing car.

"Well, no wonder Uncle Darcy looked so happy," she thought, recalling his
radiant face. "It was knowing that Danny is alive and well that made it
shine so. I wish I'd been along. Wish I could have heard every thing each
one of them said. I could have remembered every single word to tell
Richard, but he won't remember even half to tell me."

It was in the pursuit of all the information which could be pumped out of
Richard that Georgina sought the Green Stairs soon after breakfast next
morning. Incidentally, she was on her way to a nearby grocery and had
been told to hurry. She ran all the way down in order to gain a few extra
moments in which to loiter. As usual at this time of morning, Richard was
romping over the terraces with Captain Kidd.

"Hi, Georgina," he called, as he spied her coming. "I've got a new game.
A new way to play tag. Look."

Plunging down the steps he held out for her inspection a crystal
paperweight which he had picked up from the library table. Its round
surface had been cut into many facets, as a diamond is cut to make it
flash the light, and the spots of color it threw as he turned it in the
sun were rainbow-hued.

"See," he explained. "Instead of tagging Captain Kidd with my hand I
touch him with a rainbow, and it's lots harder to do because you can't
always make it light where you want it to go, or where you think it is
going to fall. I've only tagged him twice so far in all the time I've
been trying, because he bobs around so fast. Come on, I'll get you before
you tag me," he added, seeing that her prism hung from the ribbon on her
neck.

She did not wear it every day, but she had felt an especial need for its
comforting this morning, and had put it on as she slowly dressed. The
difficulty of restoring the eggs loomed up in front of her as a real
trouble, and she needed this to remind her to keep on hoping that some
way would soon turn up to end it.

It was a fascinating game. Such tags are elusive, uncertain things. The
pursuer can never be certain of touching the pursued. Georgina entered
into it, alert and glowing, darting this way and that to escape being
touched by the spots of vivid color. Her prism threw it in bars,
Richard's in tiny squares and triangles.

"Let's make them fight!" Richard exclaimed in the midst of it, and for a
few moments the color spots flashed across each other like flocks of
darting birds. Suddenly Georgina stopped, saying:

"Oh, I forgot. I'm on my way to the grocery, and I must hurry back. But I
wanted to ask you two things. One was, tell me all about what the woman
said yesterday, and the other was, think of some way for me to earn
twenty cents. There isn't time to hear about the first one now, but think
right quick and answer the second question."

She started down the street, skipping backwards slowly, and Richard
walked after her.

"Aw, I don't know," he answered in a vague way. "At home when we wanted
to make money we always gave a show and charged a penny to get in, or we
kept a lemonade stand; but we don't know enough kids here to make that
pay."

Then he looked out over the water and made a suggestion at random. A boy
going along the beach towards one of the summer cottages with a pail in
his hand, made him think of it.

"Pick blueberries and sell them."

"I thought of that," answered Georgina, still progressing towards the
grocery backward. "And it would be a good time now to slip away while
Tippy's busy with the Bazaar. This is the third day. But they've done so
well they're going to keep on with it another day, and they've thought up
a lot of new things to-morrow to draw a crowd. One of them is a kind of
talking tableau. I'm to be in it, so it wouldn't do for me to go and get
my hands all stained with berries when I'm to be dressed up as a part of
the show for the whole town to come and take a look at me."

Richard had no more suggestions to offer, so with one more flash of the
prism and a cry of "last tag," Georgina turned and started on a run to
the grocery. Richard and the paperweight followed in hot pursuit.

Up at one of the front windows of the bungalow, two interested spectators
had been watching the game below. One was Richard's father, the other was
a new guest of Mr. Milford's who had arrived only the night before. He
was the Mr. Locke who was to take Richard and his father and Cousin James
away on his yacht next morning. He was also a famous illustrator of
juvenile books, and he sometimes wrote the rhymes and fairy tales himself
which he illustrated. Everybody in this town of artists who knew anything
at all of the world of books and pictures outside, knew of Milford Norris
Locke. Now as he watched the graceful passes of the two children darting
back and forth on the board-walk below, he asked:

"Who's the little girl, Moreland? She's the child of my dreams--the very
one I've been hunting for weeks. She has not only the sparkle and spirit
that I want to put into those pictures I was telling you about, but the
grace and the curls and the mischievous eyes as well. Reckon I could get
her to pose for me?"

That is how it came about that Georgina found Richard's father waiting
for her at the foot of the Green Stairs when she came running back from
the grocery. When she went home a few minutes later, she carried with her
something more than the cake of sweet chocolate that Tippy had sent her
for in such a hurry. It was the flattering knowledge that a famous
illustrator had asked to make a sketch of her which would be published in
a book if it turned out to be a good one.

With a sailing party and a studio reception and several other engagements
to fill up his one day in Provincetown, Mr. Locke could give only a part
of the morning to the sketches, and wanted to begin as soon as possible.
So a few minutes after Georgina went dancing in with the news, he
followed in Mr. Milford's machine. He arrived so soon after, in fact,
that Tippy had to receive him just as she was in her gingham house dress
and apron.

After looking all over the place he took Georgina down to the garden and
posed her on a stone bench near the sun-dial, at the end of a tall,
bright aisle of hollyhocks. There was no time to waste.

"We'll pretend you're sitting on the stone rim of a great fountain in the
King's garden," he said. "You're trying to find some trace of the
beautiful Princess who has been bewitched and carried away to a castle
under the sea, that had 'a ceiling of amber, a pavement of pearl.'"

Georgina looked up, delighted that he had used a line from a poem she
loved. It made her feel as if he were an old friend.

"This is for a fairy tale that has just begun to hatch itself out in my
mind, so you see it isn't all quite clear yet. There'll be lily pads in
the fountain. Maybe you can hear what they are saying, or maybe the gold-
fish will bring you a message, because you are a little mortal who has
such a kind heart that you have been given the power to understand the
speech of everything which creeps or swims or flies."

Georgina leaned over and looked into the imaginary fountain dubiously,
forgetting in her interest of the moment that her companion was the great
Milford Norris Locke. She was entering with him into the spirit of his
game of "pretend" as if he were Richard.

"No, I'll tell you," she suggested. "Have it a frog instead of a fish
that brings the message. He can jump right out of that lily pad on to the
edge of the fountain where I am sitting, and then when you look at the
picture you can see us talking together. No one could tell what I was
doing if they saw me just looking down into the fountain, but they could
tell right away if the frog was here and I was shaking my finger at him
as if I were saying:

"'Now tell me the truth, Mr. Frog, or the Ogre of the Oozy Marsh shall
eat you ere the day be done.'"

"Don't move. Don't move!" called Mr. Locke, excitedly. "Ah, that's
perfect. That's exactly what I want. Hold that pose for a moment or two.
Why, Georgina, you've given me exactly what I wanted and a splendid idea
besides. It will give the fairy tale an entirely new turn. If you can
only hold that position a bit longer, then you may rest."

His pencil flew with magical rapidity and as he sketched he kept on
talking in order to hold the look of intense interest which showed in her
glowing face.

"I dearly love stories like that," sighed Georgina when he came to the
end and told her to lean back and rest a while.

"Barby--I mean my mother--and I act them all the time, and sometimes we
make them up ourselves."

"Maybe you'll write them when you grow up," suggested Mr. Locke not
losing a moment, but sketching her in the position she had taken of her
own accord.

"Maybe I shall," exclaimed Georgina, thrilled by the thought. "My
grandfather Shirley said I could write for his paper some day. You know
he's an editor, down in Kentucky. I'd like to be the editor of a magazine
that children would adore the way I do the _St. Nicholas_."

Tippy would have said that Georgina was "run-ning on." But Mr. Locke did
not think so. Children always opened their hearts to him. He held the
magic key. Georgina found it easier to tell him her inmost feelings than
anybody else in the world but Barby.

"That's a beautiful game you and Dicky were playing this morning," he
remarked presently, "tagging each other with rainbows. I believe I'll put
it into this fairy tale, have the water-nixies do it as they slide over
the water-fall."

"But it isn't half as nice as the game we play in earnest," she assured
him. "In our Rainbow Club we have a sort of game of tag. We tag a person
with a good time, or some kindness to make them happy, and we pretend
that makes a little rainbow in the world. Do you think it does?"

"It makes a very real one, I am sure," was the serious answer. "Have you
many members?"

"Just Richard and me and the bank president, Mr. Gates, so far, but--but
you can belong--if you'd like to."

She hesitated a trifle over the last part of her invitation, having just
remembered what a famous man she was talking to. He might think she was
taking a liberty even to suggest that he might care to belong.

"I'd like it very much," he assured her gravely, "if you think I can live
up to the requirements."

"Oh, you already have," she cried. "Think of all the happy hours you have
made for people with your books and pictures--just swarms and bevies and
_flocks_ of rainbows! We would have put you on the list of honorary
members anyhow. Those are the members who don't know they are members,"
she explained. "They're just like the prisms themselves. Prisms don't
know they are prisms but everybody who looks at them sees the beautiful
places they make in the world."

"Georgina," he said solemnly, "that is the very loveliest thing that was
ever said to me in all my life. Make me club member number four and I'll
play the game to my very best ability. I'll try to do some tagging really
worth while."

He had been sketching constantly all the time he talked, and now,
impelled by curiosity, Georgina got up from the stone bench and walked
over to take a look at his work. He had laid aside the several outline
studies he had made of her, and was now exercising his imagination in
sketching a ship.

"This is to be the one that brings the Princess home, and in a minute I
want you to pose for the Princess, for she is to have curls, long, golden
ones, and she is to hold her head as you did a few moments ago when you
were talking about looking off to sea."

Georgina brought her hands together in a quick gesture as she said
imploringly, "Oh, _do_ put Hope at the prow. Every time I pass the
Figurehead House and see Hope sitting up on the portico roof I wish I
could see how she looked when she was riding the waves on the prow of a
gallant vessel. That's where she ought to be, I heard a man say. He said
Hope squatting on a portico roof may look ridiculous, but Hope breasting
the billows is superb."

[Illustration: Coming across a Sea of Dreams]

Mr. Locke was no stranger in the town. He knew the story of the
figurehead as the townspeople knew it, now he heard its message as Uncle
Darcy knew it. He listened as intently to Georgina as she had listened to
him. At the end he lifted his head, peering fixedly through half-closed
eyes at nothing.

"You have made me see the most beautiful ship," he said, musingly. "It is
a silver shallop coming across a sea of Dreams, its silken sails set
wide, and at the prow is an angel. 'White-handed Hope, thou hovering
angel girt with golden wings,'" he quoted. "Yes, I'll make it with golden
wings sweeping back over the sides this way. See?"

His pencil flew over the paper again, showing her in a few swift strokes
an outline of the vision she had given him.  And now Tippy would have
said not only that Georgina was "running on," but that she was "wound
up," for with such a sympathetic and appreciative listener, she told him
the many things she would have taken to Barby had she been at home.
Especially, she talked about her difficulties in living up to the aim of
the club. In stories there are always poor people whom one can benefit;
patient sufferers at hospitals, pallid children of the slums. But in the
range of Georgina's life there seemed to be so few opportunities and
those few did not always turn out the way they should.

For instance, there was the time she tried to cheer Tippy up with her
"line to live by," and her efforts were neither appreciated nor
understood. And there was the time only yesterday when she stayed with
Aunt Elspeth, and got into trouble with the eggs, and now had a debt on
her conscience equal to eight eggs or twenty cents.

It showed how well Mr. Locke understood children when he did not laugh
over the recital of that last calamity, although it sounded unspeakably
funny to him as Georgina told it. In such congenial company the time flew
so fast that Georgina was amazed when Mr. Milford drove up to take his
distinguished guest away. Mr. Locke took with him what he had hoped to
get, a number of sketches to fill in at his leisure.

"They're exactly what I wanted," he assured her gratefully as he shook
hands at parting. "And that suggestion of yours for the ship will make
the most fetching illustration of all. I'll send you a copy in oils when
I get time for it, and I'll always think of you, my little friend, as
_Georgina of the Rainbows_."

With a courtly bow he was gone, and Georgina went into the house to look
for the little blank book in which she had started to keep her two lists
of Club members, honorary and real. The name of Milford Norris Locke she
wrote in both lists. If there had been a third list, she would have
written him down in that as the very nicest gentleman she had ever met.
Then she began a letter to Barby, telling all about her wonderful
morning. But it seemed to her she had barely begun, when Mr. Milford's
chauffeur came driving back with something for her in a paper bag. When
she peeped inside she was so astonished she nearly dropped it.

"Eggs!" she exclaimed. Then in unconscious imitation of Mrs. Saggs, she
added, "Can you beat _that_!"

One by one she took them out and counted them. There were exactly eight.
Then she read the card which had dropped down to the bottom of the bag.

"Mr. Milford Norris Locke."

Above the name was a tiny rainbow done in water colors, and below was
scribbled the words, "Last tag."

It was a pity that the new member could not have seen her face at that
instant, its expression was so eloquent of surprise, of pleasure and of
relief that her trouble had thus been wiped out of existence.




Chapter XXIII

Light Dawns for Uncle Darcy



For some time the faint jangle of a bell had been sounding at intervals
far down the street. Ordinarily it would have caught Georgina's attention
long before this, but absorbed in the letter to which she had returned
after putting the eggs down cellar, she did not hear the ringing until it
was near enough for the Towncrier's message to be audible also. He was
announcing the extra day of the Bazaar, and calling attention to the many
new attractions it would have to offer on the morrow.

Instantly, Georgina dropped her pencil and flew out to meet him. Here was
an opportunity to find out all about the Brewster trip. As he came
towards her she saw the same look in his weather-beaten old face which
she had wondered at the day before, when he was bending over Aunt
Elspeth, patting her on the cheek. It was like the shining of a newly-
lighted candle.

She was not the only one who had noticed it. All the way up the street
glances had followed him. People turned for a second look, wondering what
good fortune had befallen the old fellow. They had come to expect a
cheery greeting from him. He always left a kindly glow behind him
whenever he passed. But to-day the cheeriness was so intensified that he
seemed to be brimming over with good will to everybody.

"Why, Uncle Darcy!" cried Georgina. "You look so happy!"

"Well, is it any wonder, lass, with such news from Danny? Him alive and
well and sure to come back to me some of these days! I could hardly keep
from shouting it out to everybody as I came along the street. I'm afraid
it'll just naturally tell itself some day, in spite of my promise to
Belle. I'm glad I can let off steam up here, you knowing the secret, too,
for this old heart of mine is just about to burst with all the gladness
that's inside of me."

Here was someone as anxious to tell as she was to hear; someone who could
recall every word of the interview with the wild-cat woman. Georgina
swung on to his arm which held the bell, and began to ask questions, and
nothing loath, he let her lead him into the yard and to the rustic seat
running around the trunk of the big willow tree. He was ready to rest,
now that his route was traveled and his dollar earned.

Belle, back in the kitchen, preparing a light dinner for herself and
Georgina, Tippy being away for the day, did not see him come in. She had
not seen him since the day the old rifle gave up its secret, and she
tried to put him out of her mind as much as possible, for she was
miserable every time she thought of him. She would have been still more
miserable could she have heard all that he was saying to Georgina.

"Jimmy Milford thought that the liniment folks calling the boy 'Dave,'
proved that he wasn't the same as my Danny. But just one thing would have
settled all doubts for me if I'd a had any. That was what he kept a
calling in his fever when he was out of his head: 'Belle mustn't suffer.
Belle must be spared, no matter what happens!'

"And that's the one thing that reconciles me to keeping still a while
longer. It was his wish to spare her, and if he could sacrifice so much
to do it, I can't make his sacrifice seem in vain. I lay awake last night
till nearly daylight, thinking how I'd like to take this old bell of
mine, and go from one end of the town to the other, ringing it till it
cracked, crying out, _'Danny is innocent,_' to the whole world. But
the time hasn't come yet. I'll have to be patient a while longer and bear
up the best I can."

Georgina, gazing fixedly ahead of her at nothing in particular, pondered
seriously for a long, silent moment.

"If you did that," she said finally, "cried the good news through the
town till everybody knew--then when people found out that it was Emmett
Potter who was the thief and that he was too much of a coward to own up
and take the blame--would they let the monument go on standing there,
that they'd put up to show he was brave? It would serve him right if they
took it down, wouldn't it!" she exclaimed with a savage little scowl
drawing her brows together.

"No, no, child!" he said gently. "Give the lad his due. He _was_
brave that one time. He saved all those lives as it is chiseled on his
headstone. It is better he should be remembered for the best act in his
life than for the worst one. A man's measure should be taken when he's
stretched up to his full height, just as far as he can lift up his head;
not when he's stooped to the lowest. It's only fair to judge either the
living or the dead that way."

For some time after that nothing more was said. The harbor was full of
boats this morning. It was a sight worth watching. One naturally drifted
into day-dreams, following the sweep of the sails moving silently toward
the far horizon. Georgina was busy picturing a home-coming scene that
made the prodigal son's welcome seem mild in comparison, when Uncle Darcy
startled her by exclaiming:

"Oh, it _pays_ to bear up and steer right onward! S'pose I hadn't
done that. S'pose I _hadn't_ kept Hope at the prow. I believe I'd
have been in my grave by this time with all the grief and worry. But
now----"

He stopped and shook his head, unable to find words to express the
emotion which was making his voice tremble and his face glow with that
wonderful inner shining. Georgina finished the sentence for him, looking
out on the sail-filled harbor and thinking of the day he had taken her
out in his boat to tell her of his son.

"But now you'll be all ready and waiting when your ship comes home from
sea with its precious cargo." They were his own words she was repeating.

"Danny'll weather the storms at last and come into port with all flags
flying."

The picture her words suggested was too much for the old father. He put
his hat up in front of his face, and his shoulders shook with silent
sobs. Georgina laid a sympathetic little hand on the rough sleeve next
her. Suddenly the sails in the harbor seemed to run together all blurry
and queer. She drew her hand across her eyes and looked again at the
heaving shoulders. A happiness so deep that it found its expression that
way, filled her with awe. It must be the kind of happiness that people
felt when they reached "the shining shore, the other side, of Jordan,"
and their loved ones came down to welcome them "into their desired
haven."

That last phrase came to her lips like a bit of remembered music and
unconsciously she repeated it aloud. Uncle Darcy heard it, and looked up.
His cheeks were wet when he put down his hat, but it was the happiest
face she had ever seen, and there was no shake in his voice now when he
said solemnly:

"And nobody but the good Lord who's helped his poor sailors through
shipwreck and storm, knows how mightily they've desired that haven, or
what it means to them to be brought into it."

A delivery wagon from one of the fruit stores stopped in front of the
gate, and the driver came in, carrying a basket. Uncle Darcy spoke to him
as he passed the willow tree.

"Well, Joe, this looks like a chance for me to get a lift most of the way
home."

"Sure," was the cordial reply. "Climb in. I'll be right back."

Georgina thought of something as he rose to go.

"Oh, wait just a minute, Uncle Darcy, I want to get something of yours
that's down cellar."

When she came back there was no time or opportunity for an explanation.
He and the driver were both in the wagon. She reached up and put the bag
on the seat beside him.

"I--I did something to some of your eggs, yesterday," she stammered, "and
these are to take the place of the ones I broke."

Uncle Darcy peered into the bag with a puzzled expression. He had not
missed any eggs from the crock of bran. He didn't know what she was
talking about. But before he could ask any questions the driver slapped
the horse with the reins, and they were rattling off down street.
Georgina stood looking after them a moment, then turned her head to
listen. Somebody was calling her. It was Belle, who had come to the front
door to say that dinner was ready.

Whenever Mrs. Triplett was at home, Belle made extra efforts to talk and
appear interested in what was going on around her. She was afraid her
keen-eyed Aunt Maria would see that she was unhappy. But alone with
Georgina who shared her secret, she relapsed into a silence so deep it
could be felt, responding only with a wan smile when the child's lively
chatter seemed to force an answer of some kind. But to-day when Georgina
came to the table she was strangely silent herself, so mute that Belle
noticed it, and found that she was being furtively watched by the big
brown eyes opposite her. Every time Belle looked up she caught Georgina's
gaze fastened on her, and each time it was immediately transferred to her
plate.

"What's the matter, Georgina?" she asked finally. "Why do you keep
staring at me?"

Georgina flushed guiltily. "Nothing," was the embarrassed answer. "I was
just wondering whether to tell you or not. I thought maybe you'd like to
know, and maybe you ought to know, but I wasn't sure whether you'd want
me to talk to you about it or not."

Belle put down her tea-cup. It was her turn to stare.

"For goodness' sake! What _are_ you beating around the bush about?"

"About the news from Danny," answered Georgina. "About the letter he
wrote to the wild-cat woman and that got buried in the dunes too deep
ever to be dug up again."

As this was the first Belle had heard of either the letter or the woman,
her expression of astonishment was all that Georgina could desire. Her
news had made a sensation. Belle showed plainly that she was startled,
and as eager to hear as Georgina was to tell. So she began at the
beginning, from the time of the opening of the pouch on the Green Stairs,
to the last word of the wild-cat woman's conversation which Uncle Darcy
had repeated to her only a few moments before under the willow.

Instinctively, she gave the recital a dramatic touch which made Belle
feel almost like an eye witness as she listened. And it was with Uncle
Darcy's own gestures and manner that she repeated his final statement.

"Jimmy Milford thought the liniment folks calling the boy Dave proved he
wasn't the same as my Danny. But just one thing would have settled all
doubts for me if I'd had any. That was what he kept a calling in his
fever when he was out of his head: '_Belle_ mustn't suffer.
_Belle_ must be spared no matter what happens.'"

At the bringing of her own name into the story Belle gave a perceptible
start and a tinge of red crept into her pale cheeks.

"Did he say that, Georgina?" she demanded, leaning forward and looking at
her intently. "Are you sure those are his exact words?"

"His very-own-exactly-the-same words," declared Georgina solemnly. "I
cross my heart and body they're just as Uncle Darcy told them to me."

Rising from the table, Belle walked over to the window and stood with her
back to Georgina, looking out into the garden.

"Well, and what next?" she demanded in a queer, breathless sort of way.

"And then Uncle Darcy said that his saying that was the one thing that
made him feel willing to keep still a while longer about--you know--what
was in the rifle. 'Cause if Danny cared enough about sparing you to give
up home and his good name and everything else in life he couldn't spoil
it all by telling now. But Uncle Darcy said he lay awake nearly all last
night thinking how he'd love to take that old bell of his and go ringing
it through the town till it cracked, calling out to the world, 'My boy is
innocent.'

"And when I said something about it's all coming out all right some day,
and that Danny would weather the storms and come into port with all flags
flying----" Here Georgina lowered her voice and went on slowly as if she
hesitated to speak of what happened next--"he just put his old hat over
his face and cried. And I felt so sorry----"

Georgina's voice choked. There were tears in her eyes as she spoke of the
scene.

"_Don't_!" groaned Belle, her back still turned.

The note of distress in Belle's voice stilled Georgina's lively tongue a
few seconds, but there was one more thing in her mind to be said, and
with the persistence of a mosquito she returned to the subject to give
that final stab, quite unconscious of how deeply it would sting. She was
only wondering aloud, something which she had often wondered to herself.

"I should think that when anybody had suffered as long as Danny has to
spare you, it would make you want to spare him. Doesn't it? I should
think that you'd want to do something to sort of make up to him for it
all. Don't you?"

"Oh, _don't_!" exclaimed Belle again, sharply this time. Then to
Georgina's utter amazement she buried her face in her apron, stood
sobbing by the window a moment, and ran out of the room. She did not come
downstairs again until nearly supper time.

Georgina sat at the table, not knowing what to do next. She felt that she
had muddled things dreadfully. Instead of making Belle feel better as she
hoped to do, she realized she had hurt her in some unintentional way.
Presently, she slowly drew herself up from her chair and began to clear
the table, piling the few dishes they had used, under the dish-pan in the
sink. The house stood open to the summer breeze. It seemed so desolate
and deserted with Belle upstairs, drawn in alone with her troubles and
Tippy away, that she couldn't bear to stay in the silent rooms. She
wandered out into the yard and climbed up into the willow to look across
the water.

Somewhere out there on those shining waves, Richard was sailing along, in
the party given for Mr. Locke, and to-morrow he would be going away on
the yacht. If he were at home she wouldn't be up in the willow wondering
what to do next. Well, as long as she couldn't have a good time herself
she'd think of someone else she could make happy. For several minutes she
sent her thoughts wandering over the list of all the people she knew, but
it seemed as if her friends were capable of making their own good times,
all except poor Belle. Probably _she_ never would be happy again, no
matter what anybody did to try to brighten her life. It was so
discouraging when one was trying to play the game of "Rainbow Tag," for
there to be no one to tag. She wished she knew some needy person, some
unfortunate soul who would be glad of her efforts to make them happy.

Once she thought of slipping off down street to the library. Miss Tupman
always let her go in where the shelves were and choose her own book. Miss
Tupman was always so interesting, too, more than any of the books when
she had time to talk. But that grim old word Duty rose up in front of
her, telling her that she ought not to run away and leave the house all
open with Belle locked in her room upstairs. Somebody ought to be within
hearing if the telephone rang or anyone came. She went into the house for
a book which she had read many times but which never failed to interest
her, and curled up in a big rocking chair on the front porch.

Late in the afternoon she smelled burning pine chips and smoke from the
kitchen chimney which told that a fire was being started in the stove.
After a while she went around the house to the kitchen door and peeped
in, apprehensively. Belle was piling the dinner dishes into the pan,
preparatory to washing them while supper was cooking. Her eyes were red
and she did not look up when Georgina came in, but there was an air of
silent determination about her as forcible as her Aunt Maria's. Picking
up the tea-kettle, she filled the dishpan and carried the kettle back to
the stove, setting it down hard before she spoke. Then she said:

"Nobody'll ever know what I've been through with, fighting this thing out
with myself. I can't go all the way yet. I can't say the word that'll let
the blow fall on poor old Father Potter. But I don't seem to care about
my part of it any more. I see things differently from what I did that
first day--you know. Even Emmett don't seem the same any more."

For several minutes there was a rattling of dishes, but no further speech
from Belle. Georgina, not knowing what to say or do, stood poised
uncertainly on the door-sill. Then Belle spoke again.

"I'm willing it should be told if only it could be kept from getting back
to Father Potter, for the way Dan's done _does_ make me want to set
him square with the world. I would like to make up to him in some way for
all he's suffered on my account. I can't get over it that it was
_him_ that had all the bravery and the nobleness that I was fairly
worshiping in Emmett all these years. Seems like the whole world has
turned upside down."

Georgina waited a long time, but Belle seemed to have said all that she
intended to say, so presently she walked over and stood beside the sink.

"Belle," she said slowly, "does what you said mean that you're really
willing I should tell Barby? Right away?"

Belle waited an instant before replying, then taking a deep breath as if
about to make a desperate plunge into a chasm on whose brink she had long
been poised, said:

"Yes. Uncle Dan'l would rather have her know than anybody else. He sets
such store by her good opinion. But oh, _do_ make it plain it
mustn't be talked about outside, so's it'll get back to Father Potter."

The next instant Georgina's arms were around her in a silent but joyful
squeeze, and she ran upstairs to write to Barby before the sun should go
down or Tippy get back from the Bazaar.




Chapter XXIV

A Contrast in Fathers



 Georgina was having a beautiful day. It was the first time she had ever
taken part in a Bazaar, and so important was the role assigned her that
she was in a booth all by herself. Moreover, the little mahogany chair in
which she sat was on a high platform inside the booth, so that all might
behold her. Dressed in a quaint old costume borrowed from the chests in
the Figurehead House, she represented "A Little Girl of Long Ago."

On a table beside her stood other borrowed treasures from the Figurehead
House--a doll bedstead made by an old sea captain on one of his voyages.
Each of its high posts was tipped with a white point, carved from the
bone of a whale. Wonderful little patchwork quilts, a feather bed and
tiny pillows made especially for the bed, were objects of interest to
everyone who crowded around the booth. So were the toys and dishes
brought home from other long cruises by the same old sea captain, who
evidently was an indulgent father and thought often of the little
daughter left behind in the home port. A row of dolls dressed in fashions
half a century old were also on exhibition.

With unfailing politeness Georgina explained to the curious summer people
who thronged around her, that they all belonged in the house where the
figurehead of Hope sat on the portico roof, and were not for sale at any
price.

Until to-day Georgina had been unconscious that she possessed any unusual
personal charms, except her curls. Her attention had been called to them
from the time she was old enough to understand remarks people made about
them as she passed along the street. Their beauty would have been a great
pleasure to her if Tippy had not impressed upon her the fact that looking
in the mirror makes one vain, and it's wicked to be vain. One way in
which Tippy guarded her against the sin of vanity was to mention some of
her bad points, such as her mouth being a trifle too large, or her nose
not quite so shapely as her mother's, each time anyone unwisely called
attention to her "glorious hair."

Another way was to repeat a poem from a book called "Songs for the Little
Ones at Home," the same book which had furnished the "Landing of the
Pilgrims" and "Try, Try Again." It began:

  "What! Looking in the glass again?
   Why's my silly child so vain?"_

The disgust, the surprise, the scorn of Tippy's voice when she repeated
that was enough to make one hurry past a mirror in shame-faced
embarrassment.

  "Beauty soon will fade away.
   Your rosy cheeks must soon decay.
   There's nothing lasting you will find,
   But the treasures of the mind."

Rosy cheeks might not be lasting, but it was certainly pleasant to
Georgina to hear them complimented so continually by passers-by.
Sometimes the remarks were addressed directly to her.

"My _dear_," said one enthusiastic admirer, "if I could only buy
_you_ and put you in a gold frame, I'd have a prettier picture than
any artist in town can paint." Then she turned to a companion to add:
"Isn't she a love in that little poke bonnet with the row of rose-buds
inside the rim? I never saw such exquisite coloring or such gorgeous
eyes."

Georgina blushed and looked confused as she smoothed the long lace mitts
over her arms. But by the time the day was over she had heard the
sentiment repeated so many times that she began to expect it and to feel
vaguely disappointed if it were not forthcoming from each new group which
approached her.

Another thing gave her a new sense of pleasure and enriched her day. On
the table beside her, under a glass case, to protect it from careless
handling, was a little blank book which contained the records of the
first sewing circle in Provincetown. The book lay open, displaying a page
of the minutes, and a column of names of members, written in an
exquisitely fine and beautiful hand. The name of Georgina's great-great
grandmother was in that column. It gave her a feeling of being well born
and distinguished to be able to point it out.

The little book seemed to reinforce and emphasize the claims of the
monument and the silver porringer. She felt it was so nice to be
beautiful and to belong; to have belonged from the beginning both to a
first family and a first sewing circle.

Still another thing added to her contentment whenever the recollection of
it came to her. There was no longer any secret looming up between her and
Barby like a dreadful wall. The letter telling all about the wonderful
and exciting things which had happened in her absence was already on its
way to Kentucky. It was not a letter to be proud of. It was scrawled as
fast as she could write it with a pencil, and she knew perfectly well
that a dozen or more words were misspelled, but she couldn't take time to
correct them, or to think of easy words to put in their places. But Barby
wouldn't care. She would be so happy for Uncle Darcy's sake and so
interested in knowing that her own little daughter had had an important
part in finding the good news that she wouldn't notice the spelling or
the scraggly writing.

As the day wore on, Georgina, growing more and more satisfied with
herself and her lot, felt that there was no one in the whole world with
whom she would change places. Towards the last of the afternoon a group
of people came in whom Georgina recognized as a family from the Gray Inn.
They had been at the Inn several days, and she had noticed them each time
she passed them, because the children seemed on such surprisingly
intimate terms with their father. That he was a naval officer she knew
from the way he dressed, and that he was on a long furlough she knew from
some remark which she overheard.

He had a grave, stern face, and when he came into the room he gave a
searching glance from left to right as if to take notice of every object
in it. His manner made Georgina think of "Casabianca," another poem of
Tippy's teaching:

  "He stood
   As born to rule the storm.
   A creature of heroic blood,
   A brave though ....... form."

"Childlike" was the word she left out because it did not fit in this
case. "A brave and manlike form" would be better. She repeated the verse
to herself with this alteration.

When he spoke to his little daughter or she spoke to him his expression
changed so wonderfully that Georgina watched him with deep interest. The
oldest boy was with them. He was about fourteen and as tall as his
mother. He was walking beside her but every few steps he turned to say
something to the others, and they seemed to be enjoying some joke
together. Somebody who knew them came up as they reached the booth of
"The Little Girl of Long Ago," and introduced them to Georgina, so she
found out their names. It was Burrell. He was a Captain, and the children
were Peggy and Bailey.

As Georgina looked down at Peggy from the little platform where she sat
in the old mahogany chair, she thought with a throb of satisfaction that
she was glad she didn't have to change places with that homely little
thing. Evidently, Peggy was just up from a severe illness. Her hair had
been cut so short one could scarcely tell the color of it. She was so
thin and white that her eyes looked too large for her face and her neck
too slender for her head, and the freckles which would scarcely have
shown had she been her usual rosy self, stood out like big brown spotches
on her pallid little face. She limped a trifle too, as she walked.

With a satisfied consciousness of her own rose leaf complexion, Georgina
was almost patronizing as she bent over the table to say graciously once
more after countless number of times, "no, that is not for sale."

The next instant Peggy was swinging on her father's arm exclaiming, "Oh,
Dad-o'-my-heart! See that cunning doll bathing suit. Please get it for
me." Almost in the same breath Bailey, jogging the Captain's elbow on the
other side, exclaimed, "Look, Partner, _that's_ a relic worth
having."

Georgina listened, fascinated. To think of calling one's father "Dad-o'-
my-heart" or "Partner!" And they looked up at him as if they adored him,
even that big boy, nearly grown. And a sort of laugh come into the
Captain's eyes each time they spoke to him, as if he thought everything
they said and did was perfect.

A wave of loneliness swept over Georgina as she listened. There was an
empty spot in her heart that ached with longing--not for Barby, but for
the father whom she had never known in this sweet intimate way. She knew
now how if felt to be an orphan. What satisfaction was there in having
beautiful curls if no big, kind hand ever passed over them in a fatherly
caress such as was passing over Peggy Burrell's closely-clipped head?
What pleasure was there in having people praise you if they said behind
your back:

"Oh, that's Justin Huntingdon's daughter. Don't you think a man would
want to come home once or twice in a lifetime to such a lovely child as
that?"

Georgina had heard that very remark earlier in the day, also the answer
given with a significant shrug of the shoulders:

"Oh, he has other fish to fry."

The remarks had not annoyed her especially at the time, but they rankled
now as she recalled them. They hurt until they took all the pleasure and
satisfaction out of her beautiful day, just as the sun, going under a
cloud, leaves the world bereft of all its shine and sparkle. She looked
around, wishing it were time to go home.

Presently, Captain Burrell, having made the rounds of the room, came back
to Georgina. He smiled at her so warmly that she wondered that she could
have thought his face was stern.

"They tell me that you are Doctor Huntingdon's little girl," he said with
a smile that went straight to her heart. "So I've come back to ask you
all about him. Where is he now and how is he? You see I have an especial
interest in your distinguished father. He pulled me through a fever in
the Philippines that all but ended me. I have reason to remember him for
his many, many kindnesses to me at that time."

The flush that rose to Georgina's face might naturally have been taken
for one of pride or pleasure, but it was only miserable embarrassment at
not being able to answer the Captain's questions. She could not bear to
confess that she knew nothing of her father's whereabouts except the
vague fact that he was somewhere in the interior of China, and that there
had been no letter from him for months and that she had not seen him for
nearly four years.

"He--he was well the last time we heard from him," she managed to
stammer. "But I haven't heard anything lately. You know my mother isn't
home now. She went to Kentucky because my grandfather Shirley was hurt in
an accident."

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," was the answer in a cordial, sympathetic
voice. "I hoped to have the pleasure of meeting her and I wanted Mrs.
Burrell to know her, too. But I hope you'll come over to the Inn and play
with Peggy sometimes. We'll be here another week."

Georgina thanked him in her prettiest manner, but she was relieved when
he passed on, and she was freed from the fear of any more embarrassing
questions about her father. Yet her hand still tingled with the
friendliness of his good-bye clasp, and she wished that she could know
him better. As she watched him pass out of the door with Peggy holding
his hand and swinging it as they walked, she thought hungrily:

"How good it must seem to have a father like _that_."

Mrs. Triplett came up to her soon after. It was time to close the Bazaar.
The last probable customer had gone, and the ladies in charge of the
booths were beginning to dismantle them. Someone's chauffeur was waiting
to take Georgina's costume back to the Figurehead House.

She followed Mrs. Triplett obediently into an improvised dressing-room in
the corner, behind a tall screen, and in a very few minutes was about to
emerge clad in her own clothes, when Mrs. Triplett exclaimed:

"For pity sakes! Those gold beads!"

Georgina's hand went up to the string of gold beads still around her
neck. They also were borrowed from Mrs. Tupman of the Figurehead House.

"I was going to ask Mrs. Tupman to take them home herself," said Mrs.
Triplett, "but she left earlier than I thought she would, and I had no
chance to say anything about them. We oughtn't to trust anything as
valuable as gold beads that are an heirloom to any outsider, no matter
how honest. They might be lost. Suppose you just _wear_ them home to
her. Do you feel like doing that? And keep them on your neck till she
unclasps them with her own hands. Don't leave them with a servant."

Georgina, tired of sitting all day in the booth, was glad of an excuse
for a long walk. It was almost six o'clock, but the sun was still high.
As she went along, jostled off the narrow sidewalk and back on to it
again every few steps by the good-natured crowd which swarmed the streets
at this hour, she could smell supper cooking in the houses along the way.
It would be delayed in many homes because the tide was in and people were
running down the beach from the various cottages for a dip into the sea.
Some carried their bathing suits in bundles, some wore them under
raincoats or dressing gowns, and some walked boldly along bare-armed and
bare-legged in the suits themselves.

It was a gay scene, with touches of color in every direction. Vivid green
grass in all the door-yards, masses of roses and hollyhocks and clematis
against the clean white of the houses. Color of every shade in the caps
and sweaters and bathing suits and floating motor veils and parasols,
jolly laughter everywhere, and friendly voices calling back and forth
across the street. It was a holiday town full of happy holiday people.

Georgina, skipping along through the midst of it, added another pretty
touch of color to the scene, with her blue ribbons and hat with the
forget-me-nots around it, but if her thoughts could have been seen, they
would have showed a sober drab. The meeting with Captain Burrell had left
her depressed and unhappy. The thought uppermost in her mind was why
should there be such a difference in fathers? Why should Peggy Burrell
have such an adorable one, and she be left to feel like an orphan?

When she reached the Figurehead House she was told that Mrs. Tupman had
stepped out to a neighbor's for a few minutes but would be right back.
She could have left the beads with a member of the family, but having
been told to deliver them into the hands of the owner only, she sat down
in the swing in the yard to wait.

From where she sat she could look up at the figurehead over the portico.
It was the best opportunity she had ever had for studying it closely.
Always before she had been limited to the few seconds that were hers in
walking or driving by. Now she could sit and gaze at it intently as she
pleased.

The fact that it was weather-stained and dark as an Indian with the paint
worn off its face in patches, only enhanced its interest in her eyes. It
seemed to bear the scars of one who has suffered and come up through
great tribulation. No matter how battered this Lady of Mystery was in
appearance, to Georgina she still stood for "Hope," clinging to her
wreath, still facing the future with head held high, the symbol of all
those, who having ships at sea, watch and wait for their home-coming with
proud, undaunted courage.

Only an old wooden image, but out of a past of shipwreck and storm its
message survived and in some subtle manner found its way into the heart
of Georgina.

"And I'll do it, too," she resolved valiantly, looking up at it. "I'm
going to hope so hard that he'll be the way I want him to be, that he'll
just _have_ to. And if he isn't--then I'll just steer straight
onward as if I didn't mind it, so Barby'll never know how disappointed I
am. Barby must never know that."

A few minutes later, the gold beads being delivered into Mrs. Tupman's
own hands, Georgina took her way homeward, considerably lighter of heart,
for those moments of reflection in the swing. As she passed the antique
shop a great gray cat on the door-step, rose and stretched itself.

"Nice kitty!" she said, stopping to smooth the thick fur which stood up
as he arched his back.

It was "Grandpa," to whose taste for fish she owed her prism and the bit
of philosophy which was to brighten not only her own life but all those
which touched hers. But she passed on, unconscious of her debt to him.

When she reached the Gray Inn she walked more slowly, for on the beach
back of it she saw several people whom she recognized. Captain Burrell
was in the water with Peggy and Bailey and half a dozen other children
from the Inn. They were all splashing and laughing. They seemed to be
having some sort of a game. She stood a moment wishing that she had on
her bathing suit and was down in the water with them. She could swim
better than any of the children there. But she hadn't been in the sea
since Barby left. That was one of the things she promised in their dark
hour of parting, not to go in while Barby was gone.

While she stood there, Mrs. Burrell came out on the piazza of the Inn,
followed by the colored nurse with the baby who was just learning to
walk. The Captain, seeing them, threw up his hand to signal them. Mrs.
Burrell fluttered her handkerchief in reply.

Georgina watched the group in the water a moment longer, then turned and
walked slowly on. She felt that if she could do it without having to give
up Barby, she'd be willing to change places with Peggy Burrell. She'd
take her homely little pale, freckled face, straight hair and--yes, even
her limp, for the right to cling to that strong protecting shoulder as
Peggy was doing there in the water, and to whisper in his ear, "Dad-o-my-
heart."




Chapter XXV

A Letter to Hong-Kong



 There are some subjects one hesitates to discuss with one's family. It
is easier to seek information from strangers or servants, who do not feel
free to come back at you with the disconcerting question, "But why do you
ask?"

It was with the half-formed resolution of leading up to a certain one of
these difficult subjects if she could, that Georgina wandered down the
beach next morning to a little pavilion near the Gray Inn. It was
occupied by Peggy Burrell, her baby brother and the colored nurse
Melindy.

Georgina, sorely wanting companionship now that Richard and Captain Kidd
were off on their yachting trip, was thankful that Mrs. Triplett had met
Captain Burrell the day before at the Bazaar, and had agreed with him
that Georgina and Peggy ought to be friends because their fathers were.
Otherwise, the occupants of the pavilion would have been counted as
undesirable playmates being outside the pale of her acquaintance.

Peggy welcomed her joyfully. She wasn't strong enough yet to go off on a
whole morning's fishing trip with brother and Daddy, she told Georgina,
and her mother was playing bridge on the hotel piazza. Peggy was a little
thing, only eight, and Georgina not knowing what to do to entertain her,
resurrected an old play that she had not thought of for several summers.
She built Grandfather Shirley's house in the sand.

It took so long to find the right kind of shells with which to make the
lanterns for the gate-posts, and to gather the twigs of bayberry and
beach plum for the avenues (she had to go into the dunes for them), that
the question she was intending to ask Melindy slipped from her mind for a
while. It came back to her, however, as she scooped a place in the wall
of pebbles and wet sand which stood for the fence.

"Here's the place where the postman drops the mail."

Then she looked up at Melindy, the question on the tip of her tongue. But
Peggy, on her knees, was watching her so intently that she seemed to be
looking straight into her mouth every time it opened, and her courage
failed her. Instead of saying what she had started to say, she exclaimed:

"Here's the hole in the fence where the little pigs squeezed through."
Then she told the story that went with this part of the game. When it was
time to put in the bee-hives, however, and Peggy volunteered to look up
and down the beach for the right kind of a pebble to set the bee-hives
on, Georgina took advantage of the moment alone with Melindy. There
wasn't time to lead up to the question properly. There wasn't even time
to frame the question in such a way that it would seem a casual, matter-
of-course one. Georgina was conscious that the blood was surging up into
her cheeks until they must seem as red as fire. She leaned forward toward
the sand-pile she was shaping till her curls fell over her face. Then she
blurted out:

"How often do husbands write to wives?"

Melindy either did not hear or did not understand, and Georgina had the
mortifying experience of repeating the question. It was harder to give
utterance to it the second time than the first. She was relieved when
Melindy answered without showing any surprise.

"Why, most every week I reckon, when they loves 'em. Leastways white
folks do. It comes easy to them to write. An' I lived in one place where
the lady got a lettah every othah day."

"But I mean when the husband's gone for a long, long time, off to sea or
to another country, and is dreadfully busy, like Captain Burrell is when
he's on his ship."

Melindy gave a short laugh. "Huh! Let me tell you, honey, when a man
_wants_ to write he's gwine to write, busy or no busy."

Later, Georgina went home pondering Melindy's answer. "Most every week
when they love's 'em. Sometimes every other day." And Barby had had no
letter for over four months.

Something happened that afternoon which had never happened before in all
Georgina's experience. She was taken to the Gray Inn to call. Mrs.
Triplett, dressed in her new black summer silk, took her.

"As long as Barbara isn't here to pay some attention to that Mrs.
Burrell," Tippy said to Belle, "it seems to me it's my place as next of
kin. The Captain couldn't get done saying nice things about Justin."

Evidently, she approved of both Mrs. Burrell and Peggy, for when each
begged that Georgina be allowed to stay to supper she graciously gave
permission.

"Peggy has taken the wildest fancy to you, dear," Mrs. Burrell said in an
aside to Georgina. "You gave her a beautiful morning on the beach. The
poor little thing has suffered so much with her lame knee, that we are
grateful to anyone who makes her forget all that she has gone through.
It's only last week that she could have the brace taken off. She hasn't
been able to run and play like other children for two years, but we're
hoping she may outgrow the trouble in time."

The dining-room of the Gray Inn overlooked thel sea, and was so close to
the water one had the feeling of being in a boat, when looking out of its
windows. There were two South American transports in the harbor. Some of
the officers had come ashore and were dining with friends at the Gray
Inn. Afterwards they stayed to dance a while in the long parlor with the
young ladies of the party. Peggy and Georgina sat on the piazza just
outside one of the long French windows, where they could watch the gay
scene inside. It seemed almost as gay outside, when one turned to look
across the harbor filled with moving lights. Captain and Mrs. Burrell
were outside also. They sat farther down the piazza, near the railing,
talking to one of the officers who was not dancing. Once when the music
stopped, Peggy turned to Georgina to say:

"Do you hear Daddy speaking Spanish to that officer from South America?
Doesn't he do it well? I can understand a little of what they say because
we lived in South America a while last year. We join him whenever he is
stationed at a port where officers can take their families. He says that
children of the navy have to learn to be regular gypsies. I love going to
new places. How many languages can your father speak?"

Georgina, thus suddenly questioned, felt that she would rather die than
acknowledge that she knew so little of her father that she could not
answer. She was saved the mortification of confessing it, however, by the
music striking up again at that moment.

"Oh, I can play that!" she exclaimed. "That's the dance of the tarantula.
Isn't it a weird sort of thing?"

The air of absorbed interest with which Georgioa turned to listen to the
music made Peggy forget her question, and listen in the same way. She
wanted to do everything in the same way that Georgina did it, and from
that moment that piece of music held special charm for her because
Georgina called it weird.

The next time Georgina glanced down the piazza Mrs. Burrell was alone. In
her dimly-lighted corner, she looked like one of the pretty summer girls
one sees sometimes on a magazine cover. She was all in white with a pale
blue wrap of some kind about her that was so soft and fleecy it looked
like a pale blue cloud. Georgina found herself looking down that way
often, with admiring glances. She happened to have her eyes turned that
way when the Captain came back and stood beside her chair. The blue wrap
had slipped from her shoulders without her notice, and he stooped and
picked it up. Then he drew the soft, warm thing up around her, and
bending over, laid his cheek for just an instant against hers.

It was such a fleeting little caress that no one saw but Georgina, and
she turned her eyes away instantly, feeling that she had no right to
look, yet glad that she had seen, because of the warm glow it sent
through her. She couldn't tell why, but somehow the world seemed a
happier sort of place for everybody because such things happened in it.

"I wonder," she thought wistfully, as her eyes followed the graceful
steps of the foreign dancers and her thoughts stayed with what she had
just witnessed, "I wonder if that had been Barby and my father, would
_he_?"----

But she did not finish even to herself the question which rose up to
worry her. It came back every time she recalled the little scene.

On the morning after her visit to the Gray Inn she climbed up on the
piano stool when she had finished practising her scales. She wanted a
closer view of the portrait which hung over it. It was an oil painting of
her father at the age of five. He wore kilts and little socks with plaid
tops, and he carried a white rabbit in his arms. Georgina knew every inch
of the canvas, having admired it from the time she was first held up to
it in someone's arms to "see the pretty bunny." Now she looked at it long
and searchingly.

Then she opened the book-case and took out an old photograph album. There
were several pictures of her father in that. One taken with his High
School class, and one with a group of young medical students, and one in
the white service dress of an assistant surgeon of the navy. None of them
corresponded with her dim memory of him.

Then she went upstairs to Barby's room, and stood before the bureau,
studying the picture upon it in a large silver frame. It was taken in a
standing position and had been carefully colored, so that she knew
accurately every detail of the dress uniform of a naval surgeon from the
stripes of gold lace and maroon velvet on the sleeves, to the eagle on
the belt buckle and the sword knot dangling over the scabbard. There were
various medals pinned on his breast which had always interested her.

But this morning it was not the uniform or the decorations which claimed
her attention. It was the face itself. She was looking for something in
the depths of those serious dark eyes, that she had seen in Captain
Burrell's when he looked at Peggy; something more than a smile, something
that made his whole face light up till you felt warm and happy just to
look at him. She wondered if the closely-set lips she was studying could
curve into a welcoming smile if anybody ran to meet him with happy
outstretched arms. But the picture was baffling and disappointing,
because it was a profile view.

Presently, she picked it up and carried it to her own room, placing it on
the table where she always sat to write. She had screwed up her courage
at last, to the point of writing the letter which long ago she had
decided ought to be written by somebody.

Once Barby said, "When you can't think of anything to put in a letter,
look at the person's picture, and pretend you're talking to it." Georgina
followed that advice now. But one cannot talk enthusiastically to a
listener who continues to show you only his profile.

Suddenly, her resentment flamed hot against this handsome, averted face
which was all she knew of a father. She thought bitterly that he had no
business to be such a stranger to her that she didn't even know what he
looked like when he smiled. Something of the sternness of her old Pilgrim
forbears crept into her soul as she sat there judging him and biting the
end of her pen. She glanced down at the sheet of paper on which she had
painstakingly written "Dear Father." Then she scratched out the words,
feeling she could not honestly call him that when he was such a stranger.
Taking a clean sheet of paper, she wrote even more painstakingly:

"Dear Sir: There are two reesons----"

Then she looked up in doubt about the spelling of that last word. She
might have gone downstairs and consulted the dictionary but her
experience had proved that a dictionary is an unsatisfactory book when
one does not know how to spell a word. It is by mere chance that what one
is looking for can be found. After thinking a moment she put her head out
of the window and called softly down to Belle, who was sewing on the side
porch. She called softly so that Tippy could not hear and answer and
maybe add the remark, "But why do you ask? Are you writing to your
mother?"

Belle spelled the word for her, and taking another sheet of paper
Georgina made a fresh start. This time she did not hesitate over the
spelling, but scribbled recklessly on until all that was crowding up to
be said was on the paper.

"Dear Sir: There are two reasons for writing this. One is about your
wife. Cousin Mehitable says something is eating her heart out, and I
thought you ought to know. Maybe as you can cure so many strange diseeses
you can do something for her. The other is to ask you to send us another
picture of yourself. The only ones we have of you are looking off
sideways, and I can't feel as well acquainted with you as if I could look
into your eyes.

"There is a lovely father staying at the Gray Inn. He is Peggy Burrell's.
He is a naval officer, too. It makes me feel like an orfan when I see him
going down the street holding her hand. He asked me to tell him all about
where you are and what you are doing, because you cured him once on a
hospital ship, and I was ashamed to tell him that I didn't know because
Barby has not had a letter from you for over four months. Please don't
let on to her that I wrote this. She doesn't know that I was under the
bed when Cousin Mehitable was talking about you, and saying that
everybody thinks it is queer you never come home. If you can do only one
of the things I asked, please do the first one. Yours truly, Georgina
Huntingdon."

Having blotted the letter, Georgina read it over carefully, finding two
words that did not look quite right, although she did not know what was
the matter with them. So she called softly out of the window again to
Belle:

"How do you spell diseases?"

Belle told her but added the question, "Why do you ask a word like that?
Whose diseases can you be writing about?"

Georgina drew in her head without answering. She could not seek help in
that quarter again, especially for such a word as "orfan." After studying
over it a moment she remembered there was a poem in "Songs for the Little
Ones at Home," called "The Orphan Nosegay Girl."

A trip downstairs for the tattered volume gave her the word she wanted,
and soon the misspelled one was scratched out and rewritten. There were
now three unsightly blots on the letter and she hovered over them a
moment, her pride demanding that she should make a clean, fair copy. But
it seemed such an endless task to rewrite it from beginning to end, that
she finally decided to send it as it stood.

Addressed, stamped and sealed, it was ready at last and she dropped it
into the mail-box. Then she had a moment of panic. It was actually
started on its way to Hong-Kong and nothing in her power could stop it or
bring it back. She wondered if she hadn't done exactly the wrong thing,
and made a bad matter worse.




Chapter XXVI

Peggy Joins the Rainbow-Makers



Only one more thing happened before Barby's return that is worth
recording. Georgina went to spend the way at the Gray Inn. Captain
Burrell, himself, came to ask her. Peggy had to be put back into her
brace again he said. He was afraid it had been taken off too soon. She
was very uncomfortable and unhappy on account of it. They would be
leaving in the morning, much earlier than they had intended, because it
was necessary for her physician to see her at once, and quite probable
that she would have to go back to the sanitarium for a while. She didn't
want to leave Provincetown, because she did not want to go away from
Georgina.

"You have no idea how she admires you," the Captain added, "or how she
tries to copy you. Her dream of perfect happiness is to look and act just
like you. Yesterday she made her mother tie a big pink bow on her poor
little cropped head because you passed by wearing one on your curls. You
can cheer her up more than anyone else in the world."

So Georgina, touched both by the Captain's evident distress over Peggy's
returning lameness, and Peggy's fondness for her, went gladly. The
knowledge that everything she said and did was admired, made it easy for
her to entertain the child, and the pity that welled up in her heart
every time she watched the thin little body move around in the tiresome
brace, made her long to do something that would really ease the burden of
such a misfortune.

Mrs. Burrell was busy packing all morning, and in the afternoon went down
the street to do some shopping that their hurried departure made
necessary. Peggy brought out her post-card album, in which to fasten all
the postals she had added to her collection while on the Cape. Among them
was one of the Figurehead House, showing "Hope" perched over the portico.

"Bailey says that's a sea-cook," Peggy explained gravely. "A sea-cook who
was such a wooden-head that when he made doughnuts they turned green.
He's got one in his hand that he's about to heave into the sea."

"Oh, horrors! No!" exclaimed Georgina, as scandalized as if some false
report had been circulated about one of her family.

"That is Hope with a wreath in her hand, looking up with her head held
high, just as she did when she was on the prow of a gallant ship.
Whenever I have any trouble or disappointment I think of her, and she
helps me to bear up and be brave, and go on as if nothing had happened."

"How?" asked Peggy, gazing with wondering eyes at the picture of the
figurehead, which was too small on the postal to be very distinct.
Anything that Georgina respected and admired so deeply, Peggy wanted to
respect and admire in the same way, but it was puzzling to understand
just what it was that Georgina saw in that wooden figure to make her feel
so. Accustomed to thinking of it in Bailey's way, as a sea-cook with a
doughnut, it was hard to switch around to a point of view that showed it
as Hope with a wreath, or to understand how it could help one to be brave
about anything.

Something of her bewilderment crept into the wondering "why," and
Georgina hesitated, a bit puzzled herself. It was hard to explain to a
child two years younger what had been taught to her by the old Towncrier.

"You wait till I run home and get my prism," she answered. "Then I can
show you right away, and we can play a new kind of tag game with it."

Before Peggy could protest that she would rather have her question
unanswered than be left alone, Georgina was off and running up the beach
as fast as her little white shoes could carry her. Her cheeks were as red
as the coral necklace she wore, when she came back breathless from her
flying trip.

There followed a few moments of rapture for Peggy, when the beautiful
crystal pendant was placed in her own hands, and she looked through it
into a world transformed by the magic of its coloring. She saw the room
changed in a twinkling, as when a fairy wand transforms a mantle of
homespun to cloth-of-gold. Through the open window she saw an enchanted
harbor filled with a fleet of rainbows. Every sail was outlined with one,
every mast edged with lines of red and gold and blue. And while she
looked, and at the same time listened, Georgina's explanation caught some
of the same glamor, and sank deep into her tender little heart.

That was the way that _she_ could change the world for people she
loved--put a rainbow around their troubles by being so cheery and hopeful
that everything would be brighter just because she was there. To keep
Hope at the prow simply meant that she mustn't get discouraged about her
knee. No matter how much it hurt her or the brace bothered her, she must
bear up and steer right on. To do that bravely, without any fretting, was
the surest way in the world to put a rainbow around her father's
troubles.

Thus Georgina mixed her "line to live by" and her prism philosophy, but
it was clear enough to the child who listened with heart as well as ears.
And clear enough to the man who sat just outside the open window on the
upper porch, with his pipe, listening also as he gazed off to sea.

"The poor little lamb," he said to himself. "To think of that baby trying
to bear up and be brave on my account! It breaks me all up."

A few minutes later as he started across the hall, Peggy, seeing him pass
her door, called to him. "Oh, Daddy! Come look through this wonderful
fairy glass. You'll think the whole world is bewitched."

She was lying back in a long steamer chair, and impatient to reach him,
she started to climb out as he entered the room. But she had not grown
accustomed to the brace again, and she stumbled clumsily on account of
it. He caught her just in time to save her from falling, but the prism,
the shining crystal pendant, dropped from her hands and struck the rocker
of a chair in its fall to the floor.

She gave a frightened cry, and stood holding her breath while Georgina
stooped and picked it up. It was in two pieces now. The long, radiant
point, cut in many facets like a diamond, was broken off.

Georgina, pale and trembling at this sudden destruction of her greatest
treasure, turned her back, and for one horrible moment it was all she
could do to keep from bursting out crying. Peggy, seeing her turn away
and realizing all that her awkwardness was costing Georgina, buried her
face on her father's shoulder and went into such a wild paroxysm of
sobbing and crying that all his comforting failed to comfort her.

"Oh, I wish I'd _died_ first," she wailed. "She'll never love me
again. She said it was her most precious treasure, and now I've broken
it----"

"There, there, there," soothed the Captain, patting the thin little arm
reached up to cling around his neck. "Georgina knows it was an accident.
She's going to forgive my poor little Peggykins for what she couldn't
help. She doesn't mind its being broken as much as you think."

He looked across at Georgina, appealingly, helplessly. Peggy's grief was
so uncontrollable he was growing alarmed. Georgina wanted to cry out:

"Oh, I _do_ mind! How can you say that? I can't stand it to have my
beautiful, beautiful prism ruined!"

She was only a little girl herself, with no comforting shoulder to run
to. But something came to her help just then. She remembered the old
silver porringer with its tall, slim-looped letters. She remembered there
were some things she could not do. She _had_ to be brave now,
because her name had been written around that shining rim through so many
brave generations. She could not deepen the hurt of this poor little
thing already nearly frantic over what she had done. Tippy's early
lessons carried her gallantly through now. She ran across the room to
where Peggy sat on her father's knee, and put an arm around her.

"Listen, Peggy," she said brightly. "There's a piece of prism for each of
us now. Isn't that nice? You take one and I'll keep the other, and that
will make you a member of our club. We call it the Rainbow Club, and
we're running a race seeing who can make the most bright spots in the
world, by making people happy. There's just four members in it so far;
Richard and me and the president of the bank and Mr. Locke, the artist,
who made the pictures in your blue and gold fairy-tale book. And you can
be the fifth. But you'll have to begin this minute by stopping your
crying, or you can't belong. What did I tell you about fretting?"

And Peggy stopped. Not instantly, she couldn't do that after such a hard
spell. The big sobs kept jerking her for a few minutes no matter how hard
she tried to stiffle them; but she sat up and let her father wipe her
face on his big handkerchief, and she smiled her bravest, to show that
she was worthy of membership in the new club.

The Captain suddenly drew Georgina to his other knee and kissed her.

"You blessed little rainbow maker!" he exclaimed. "I'd like to join your
club myself. What a happy world this would be if everybody belonged to
it."

Peggy clasped her hands together beseechingly.

"Oh, _please_ let him belong, Georgina. I'll lend him my piece of
prism half the time."

"Of course he can," consented Georgina. "But he can belong without having
a prism. Grown people don't need anything to help them remember about
making good times in the world."

"I wonder," said the Captain, as if he were talking to himself. Georgina,
looking at him shyly from the corner of her eye, wondered what it was he
wondered.

It was almost supper time when she went home. She had kept the upper half
of the prism which had the hole in it, and it dangled from her neck on
the pink ribbon as she walked.

"If only Barby could have seen it first," she mourned. "I wouldn't mind
it so much. But she'll never know how beautiful it was."

But every time that thought came to her it was followed by a recollection
which made her tingle with happiness. It was the Captain's deep voice
saying tenderly, "You blessed little rainbow-maker!"




Chapter XXVII

A Modern "St. George and the Dragon"



Barby was at home again. Georgina, hearing the jangle of a bell, ran
down the street to meet the old Towncrier with the news. She knew now, he
felt when he wanted to go through the town ringing his bell and calling
out the good tidings about his Danny to all the world. That's the way she
felt her mother's home-coming ought to be proclaimed. It was such a
joyful thing to have her back again.

And Grandfather Shirley wasn't going to be blind, Georgina confided in
her next breath. The sight of both eyes would be all right in time. They
were _so_ thankful about that. And Barby had brought her the
darlingest little pink silk parasol ever made or dreamed of, all the way
from Louisville, and some beaten biscuit and a comb of honey from the
beehives in her old home garden.

It was wonderful how much news Georgina managed to crowd into the short
time that it took to walk back to the gate. The Burrells had left town
and Belle had gone home, and Richard had sent her a postal card from Bar
Harbor with a snapshot of himself and Captain Kidd on it. And--she
lowered her voice almost to a whisper as she told the next item:

"Barby knows about Danny! Belle said I might tell her if she'd promise
not to let it get back to Mr. Potter."

They had reached the house by this time, and Georgina led him in to Barby
who rose to welcome him with both hands outstretched.

"Oh, Uncle Darcy," she exclaimed. "I know--and I'm _so_ glad. And
Justin will be, too. I sent Georgina's letter to him the very day it
came. I knew he'd be so interested, and it can do no harm for him to
know, away off there in the interior of China."

Georgina was startled, remembering the letter which _she_ had sent
to the interior of China. Surely her father wouldn't send that back to
Barby! Such a panic seized her at the bare possibility of such a thing,
that she did not hear Uncle Darcy's reply. She wondered what Barby would
say if it should come back to her. Then she recalled what had happened
the first few moments of Barby's return and wondered what made her think
of it.

Barby's first act on coming into the house, was to walk over to the old
secretary where the mail was always laid, and look to see if any letters
were waiting there for her. And that was before she had even stopped to
take off her veil or gloves. There were three which had arrived that
morning, but she only glanced at them and tossed them aside. The one she
wanted wasn't there. Georgina had turned away and pretended that she
wasn't watching but she was, and for a moment she felt that the sun had
gone behind a cloud, Barby looked so disappointed.

But it was only for a moment, for Barby immediately began to tell about
an amusing experience she had on her way home, and started upstairs to
take off her hat, with Georgina tagging after to ask a thousand
questions, just as she had been tagging ever since.

And later she had thrown her arms arpund her mother, exclaiming as she
held her fast, "You haven't changed a single bit, Barby," and Barby
answered gaily:

"What did you expect, dearest, in a few short weeks? White hair and
spectacles?"

"But it doesn't seem like a few short weeks," sighed Georgina. "It seems
as if years full of things had happened, and that I'm as old as you are."

Now as Uncle Darcy recounted some of these happenings, and Barby realized
how many strange experiences Georgina had lived through during her
absence, how many new acquaintances she had made and how much she had
been allowed to go about by herself, she understood why the child felt so
much older. She understood still better that night as she sat brushing
Georgina's curls. The little girl on the footstool at her knee was
beginning to reach up--was beginning to ask questions about the strange
grown-up world whose sayings and doings are always so puzzling to little
heads.

"Barby," she asked hesitatingly, "what do people mean exactly, when they
say they have other fish to fry?"

"Oh, just other business to attend to or something else they'd rather
do."

"But when they shrug their shoulders at the same time," persisted
Georgina.

"A shrug can stand for almost anything," answered Barby. "Sometimes it
says meaner things than words can convey."

Then came the inevitable question which made Georgina wish that she had
not spoken.

"But why do you ask, dear? Tell me how the expression was used, and I can
explain better."

Now Georgina could not understand why she had brought up the subject. It
had been uppermost in her mind all evening, but every time it reached the
tip of her tongue she drove it back. That is, until this last time. Then
it seemed to say itself. Having gone this far she could not lightly
change the subject as an older person might have done. Barby was waiting
for an answer. It came in a moment, halting but truthful.

"That day I was at the Bazaar, you know, and everybody was saying how
nice I looked, dressed up like a little girl of long ago, I heard Mrs.
Whitman say to Miss Minnis that one would think that Justin Huntingdon
would want to come home once or twice in a lifetime to see me; and Miss
Minnis shrugged her shoulders, this way, and said:

"'Oh, he has other fish to fry.'"

Georgina, with her usual aptitude for mimicry, made the shrug so eloquent
that Barby understood exactly what Miss Minnis intended to convey, and
what it had meant to the wondering child.

"Miss Minnis is an old cat!" she exclaimed impatiently. Then she laid
down the brush, and gathering Georgina's curls into one hand, turned her
head so that she could look into the troubled little face.

"Tell me, Baby," she demanded. "Have you heard anyone else say things
like that?"

"Yes," admitted Georgina, "several times. And yesterday a woman who came
into the bakery while I was getting the rolls Tippy sent me for, asked me
if I was Doctor Huntingdon's little girl. And when I said yes, she asked
me when he was coming home."

"And what did you say?"

"Well, I thought she hadn't any right to ask, specially in the way she
made her question sound. She doesn't belong in this town, anyhow. She's
only one of the summer boarders. So I drew myself up the way the Duchess
always did in 'The Fortunes of Romney Tower.' Don't you remember? and I
said, 'It will probably be some time, Madam.' Then I took up my bag of
hot rolls and marched out. I think that word Madam always sounds so
freezing, when you say it the way the Duchess was always doing."

"Oh, you ridiculous baby!" exclaimed Barby, clasping her close and
kissing her again and again. Then seeing the trouble still lingering in
the big brown eyes, she took the little face between her hands and looked
into it long and intently, as if reading her thoughts.

"Georgina," she said presently, "I understand now, what is the matter.
You're wondering the same thing about your father that these busybodies
are. It's my fault though. I took it for granted that you understood
about his long absence. I never dreamed that it was hurting you in any
way."

Georgina hid her face in Barby's lap, her silence proof enough that her
mother had guessed aright. For a moment or two Barby's hand strayed
caressingly over the bowed head. Then she said:

"I wonder if you remember this old story I used to tell you, beginning,
'St. George of Merry England was the youngest and the bravest of the
seven champions of Christendom. Clad in bright armor with his magic sword
Ascalon by his side, he used to travel on his war horse in far countries
in search of adventure.' Do you remember that?"

Georgina nodded yes without raising her head.

"Then you remember he came to a beach where the Princess Saba called to
him to flee, because the Dragon, the most terrible monster ever seen on
earth, was about to come up out of the sea and destroy the city. Every
year it came up to do this, and only the sacrifice of a beautiful maiden
could stop it from destroying the people.

"But undismayed, Saint George refused to flee. He stayed on and fought
the dragon, and wounded it, and bound it with the maiden's sash and led
it into the market place where it was finally killed. And the people were
forever freed from the terrible monster because of his prowess. Do you
remember all that?"

Again Georgina nodded. She knew the story well. Every Christmas as far
back as she could remember she had eaten her bit of plum pudding from a
certain rare old blue plate, on which was the picture of Saint George,
the dragon and the Princess. "Nowadays," Barby went on, "because men do
not ride around 'clad in bright armor,' doing knightly deeds, people do
not recognize them as knights. But your father is doing something that is
just as great and just as brave as any of the deeds of any knight who
ever drew a sword. Over in foreign ports where he has been stationed, is
a strange disease which seems to rise out of the marshes every year, just
as the dragon did, and threaten the health and the lives of the people.
It is especially bad on shipboard, and it is really harder to fight than
a real dragon would be, because it is an invisible foe, a sickness that
comes because of a tiny, unseen microbe.

"Your father has watched it, year after year, attacking not only the
sailors of foreign navies but our own men, when they have to live in
those ports, and he made up his mind to go on a quest for this invisible
monster, and kill it if possible. It is such a very important quest that
the Government was glad to grant him a year's leave of absence from the
service.

"He was about to come home to see us first, when he met an old friend, a
very wealthy Englishman, who has spent the greater part of his life
collecting rare plants and studying their habits. He has written several
valuable books on Botany, and the last ten years he has been especially
interested in the plants of China. He was getting ready to go to the very
places that your father was planning to visit, and he had with him an
interpreter and a young American assistant. When he invited your father
to join him it was an opportunity too great to be refused. This Mr.
Bowles is familiar with the country and the people, even speaks the
language himself a little. He had letters to many of the high officials,
and could be of the greatest assistance to your father in many ways, even
though he did not stay with the party. He could always be in
communication with it.

"So, of course, he accepted the invitation. It is far better for the
quest and far better for himself to be with such companions.

"I am not uneasy about him, knowing he has friends within call in case of
sickness and accident, and he will probably be able to accomplish his
purpose more quickly with the help they will be able to give. You know he
has to go off into all sorts of dirty, uncomfortable places, risk his own
health and safety, go among the sick and suffering where he can watch the
progress of the disease under different conditions.

"The whole year may be spent in a vain search, with nothing to show for
it at the end, and even if he is successful and finds the cause of this
strange illness and a remedy, his only reward will be the satisfaction of
knowing he has done something to relieve the suffering of his fellow-
creatures. People can understand the kind of bravery that shows. If he
were rescuing one person from a burning house or a sinking boat they
would cry out, 'What a hero.' But they don't seem to appreciate this kind
of rescue work. It will do a thousand times more good, because it will
free the whole navy from the teeth of the dragon.

"If there were a war, people would not expect him to come home. We are
giving him up to his country now, just as truly as if he were in the
midst of battle. A soldier's wife and a soldier's daughter--it is the
proof of our love and loyalty, Georgina, to bear his long absence
cheerfully, no matter how hard that is to do; to be proud that he can
serve his country if not with his sword, with the purpose and prowess of
a Saint George."

Barby's eyes were wet but there was a starry light in them, as she lifted
Georgina's head and kissed her. Two little arms were thrown impulsively
around her neck.

"Oh, Barby! I'm so sorry that I didn't know all that before! I didn't
understand, and I felt real ugly about it when I heard people whispering
and saying things as if he didn't love us any more. And--when I said my
prayers at bedtime--I didn't sing 'Eternal Father Strong to Save' a
single night while you were gone."

Comforting arms held her close.

"Why didn't you write and tell mother about it?"

"I didn't want to make you feel bad. I was afraid from what Cousin
Mehitable said you were going to _die_. I worried and worried over
it. Oh, I had the miserablest time!"

Another kiss interrupted her. "But you'll never do that way again,
Georgina. Promise me that no matter what happens you'll come straight to
me and have it set right."

The promise was given, with what remorse and penitence no one could know
but Georgina, recalling the letter she had written, beginning with a
stern "Dear Sir." But to justify herself, she asked after the hair-
brushing had begun again:

"But Barby, why has he stayed away from home four whole years? He wasn't
hunting dragons before this, was he?"

"No, but I thought you understood that, too. He didn't come back here to
the Cape because there were important things which kept him in Washington
during his furloughs. Maybe you were too small to remember that the time
you and I were spending the summer in Kentucky he had planned to join us
there. But he wired that his best friend in the Navy, an old Admiral, was
at the point of death, and didn't want him to leave him. The Admiral had
befriended him in so many ways when he first went into the service that
there was nothing else for your father to do but stay with him as long as
he was needed. You were only six then, and I was afraid the long, hot
trip might make you sick, so I left you with mamma while I went on for
several weeks. Surely you remember something of that time."

"No, just being in Kentucky is all I remember, and your going away for a
while."

"And the next time some business affairs of his own kept him in
Washington, something very important. You were just getting over the
measles and I didn't dare take you, so you stayed with Tippy. So you see
it wasn't your father's fault that he didn't see you. He had expected you
to be brought down to Washington."

Georgina pondered over the explanation a while, then presently said with
a sigh, "Goodness me, how easy it is to look at things the wrong way."

Soon after her voice blended with Barby's in a return to the long
neglected bedtime rite:

  "Oh, hear us when we cry to Thee,
   For those in peril on the sea."

Afterward, her troubles all smoothed and explained away, she lay in the
dark, comforted and at peace with the world. Once a little black doubt
thrust its head up like a snake, to remind her of Melindy's utterance,
"When a man _wants_ to write, he's gwine to write, busy or no busy."
But even that found an explanation in her thoughts.

Of course, Melindy meant just ordinary men, Not those who had great deeds
to do in the world like her father. Probably Saint George himself hadn't
written to his family often, if he had a family. He couldn't be expected
to. He had "other fish to fry," and it was perfectly right and proper for
him to put his mind on the frying of them to the neglect of everything
else.

The four months' long silence was unexplained save for this comforting
thought, but Georgina worried about it no longer. Up from below came the
sound of keys touched softly as Barby sang an old lullaby. She sang it in
a glad, trustful sort of way,

  "He is far across the sea,
   But he's coming home to me,
   Baby mine!"

Lying there in the dark, Georgina composed another letter to send after
her first one, and next morning this is what she wrote, sitting up in the
willow tree with a magazine on her knees for a writing table:

"Dearest Father: I am sorry that I wrote that last letter, because
everything is different from what I thought it was. I did not know until
Barby came home and told me, that you are just as brave as St. George
was, clad in bright armor, when he went to rescue the people from the
dragon. I hope you get the monster that comes up out of the sea every
year after the poor sailors. Barby says we are giving you to our country
in this way, as much as if there was war, so now I'm prouder of having a
St.-George-and-the-dragon-kind of a father than one like Peggy Burrell's,
even if she does know him well enough to call him 'Dad-o'-my-heart.' Even
if people don't understand, and say things about your never coming home
to see us, we are going to 'still bear up and steer right onward,'
because that's our line to live by. And we hope as hard as we can every
day, that you'll get the mike-robe you are in kwest of. Your loving
little daughter, Georgina Huntingdon."




Chapter XXVIII

The Doctor's Discovery



In due time the letter written in the willow tree reached the city of
Hong-Kong, and was carried to the big English hotel, overlooking the
loveliest of Chinese harbors. But it was not delivered to Doctor
Huntingdon. It was piled on top of all the other mail which lay there,
awaiting his return. Under it was Georgina's first letter to him and the
one she had written to her mother about Dan Darcy and the rifle. And
under that was the one which Barbara called the "rainbow letter," and
then at least half a dozen from Barbara herself, with the beautiful
colored photograph of the Towncrier and his lass. Also there were several
bundles of official-looking documents and many American newspapers.

Nothing had been forwarded to him for two months, because he had left
instructions to hold his mail until further notice. The first part of
that time he was moving constantly from one out-of-the-way place to
another where postal delivery was slow and uncertain. The last part of
that time he was lying ill in the grip of the very disease which he had
gone out to study and to conquer.

He was glad then to be traveling in the wake of the friendly old
Englishman and his party. Through their interpreter, arrangements were
made to have him carried to one of the tents of a primitive sort of a
hospital, kept by some native missionaries. The Englishman's young
assistant went with him. He was a quiet fellow whom Mr. Bowles had
jokingly dubbed David the silent, because it was so hard to make him
talk. But Doctor Huntingdon, a reserved, silent man himself, had been
attracted to him by that very trait.

During the months they had been thrown together so much, Dave had taken
great interest in the Doctor's reports of the experiments he was making
in treating the disease. When the Doctor was told that Mr. Bowles had
gone back to the coast, having found what he wanted and made his notes
for his next book, and consequently Dave was free to stay and nurse him,
he gave a sigh of relief.

Dave stopped his thanks almost gruffly.

"There's more than one reason for my staying," he said. "I've been sick
among strangers in a strange country, myself, and I know how it feels.
Besides, I'm interested in seeing if this new treatment of yours works
out on a white man as well as it did on these natives. I'll be doing as
much in the way of scientific research, keeping a chart on you, as if I
were taking notes for Mr. Bowles."

That was a long speech for Dave, the longest that he made during the
Doctor's illness. But in the days which followed, one might well have
wondered if there was not a greater reason than those he offered for such
devoted attendance. He was always within call, always so quick to notice
a want that usually a wish was gratified before it could be expressed.
His was a devotion too constant to be prompted merely by sympathy for a
fellow-country-man or interest in medical experiments.

Once, when the Doctor was convalescing, he opened his eyes to find his
silent attendant sitting beside him reading, and studied him for some
time, unobserved.

"Dave," he said, after watching him a while--"it's the queerest thing--
lately every time I look at you I'm reminded of home. You must resemble
someone I used to know back there, but for the life of me I can't recall
who."

Dave answered indifferently, without glancing up from the page.

"There's probably a thousand fellows that look like me. I'm medium height
and about every third person you see back in the States has gray eyes
like mine, and just the ordinary every-day sort of features that I have."

The Doctor made no answer. It never would have occurred to him to tell
Dave in what way his face differed from the many others of his type.
There was a certain kindliness of twinkle in the gray eyes at times, and
always a straightforward honesty of gaze that made one instinctively
trust him. There was strength of purpose in the resolute set of his
mouth, and one could not imagine him being turned back on any road which
he had made up his mind to travel to the end.

Several days after that when the Doctor was sitting up outside the tent,
the resemblance to someone whom he could not recall, puzzled him again.
Dave was whittling, his lips pursed up as he whistled softly in an
absent-minded sort of way.

"Dave," exclaimed the Doctor, "there's something in the way you sit
there, whittling and whistling that brings little old Provincetown right
up before my eyes. I can see old Captain Ames sitting there on the wharf
on a coil of rope, whittling just as you are doing, and joking with Sam
and the crew as they pile into the boat to go out to the weirs. I can see
the nets spread out to dry alongshore, and smell tar and codfish as plain
as if it were here right under my nose. And down in Fishburn Court
there's the little house that was always a second home to me, with Uncle
Darcy pottering around in the yard, singing his old sailors' songs."

The Doctor closed his eyes and drew in a long, slow breath.

"Um! There's the most delicious smell coming out of that kitchen--
blueberry pies that Aunt Elspeth's baking. What wouldn't I give this
minute for one of those good, juicy blueberry pies of hers, smoking hot.
I can smell it clear over here in China. There never was anything in the
world that tasted half so good. I was always tagging around after Uncle
Darcy, as I called him. He was the Towncrier, and one of those staunch,
honest souls who make you believe in the goodness of God and man no
matter what happens to shake the foundations of your faith."

The Doctor opened his eyes and looked up inquiringly, startled by the
knocking over of the stool on which Dave had been sitting. He had risen
abruptly and gone inside the tent.

"Go on," he called back. "I can hear you." He seemed to be looking for
something, for he was striding up and down in its narrow space. The
Doctor raised his voice a trifle.

"That's all I had to say. I didn't intend to bore you talking about
people and places you never heard of. But it just came over me in a big
wave--that feeling of homesickness that makes you feel you've got to get
back or die. Did you ever have it?"

"Yes," came the answer in an indifferent tone. "Several times."

"Well, it's got me now, right by the throat."

Presently he called, "Dave, while you're in there I wish you'd look in my
luggage and see what newspapers are folded up with it. I have a dim
recollection that a _Provincetown Advocate_ came about the time I
was taken sick and I never opened it.

"Ah, that's it!" he exclaimed when Dave emerged presently, holding out
the newspaper. "Look at the cut across the top of the first page. Old
Provincetown itself. It's more for the name of the town printed across
that picture of the harbor than for the news that I keep on taking the
paper. Ordinarily, I never do more than glance at the news items, but
there's time to-day to read even the advertisements. You've no idea how
good those familiar old names look to me."

He read some of them aloud, smiling over the memories they awakened. But
he read without an auditor, for Dave found he had business with one of
the missionaries, and put off to attend to it. On his return he was
greeted with the announcement:

"Dave, I want to get out of here. I'm sure there must be a big pile of
mail waiting for me right now in Hong-Kong, and I'm willing to risk the
trip. Let's start back to-morrow."

Several days later they were in Hong-Kong, enjoying the luxuries of
civilization in the big hotel. Still weak from his recent illness and
fatigued by the hardships of his journey, Doctor Huntingdon did not go
down to lunch the day of their arrival. It was served in his room, and as
he ate he stopped at intervals to take another dip into the pile of mail
which had been brought up to him.

In his methodical way he opened the letters in the order of their
arrival, beginning with the one whose postmark showed the earliest date.
It took a long time to finish eating on account of these pauses. Hop
Ching was bringing in his coffee when Dave came back, having had not only
his lunch in the diningroom, but a stroll through the streets afterward.
He found Doctor Huntingdon with a photograph propped up in front of him,
studying it intently while Hop Ching served the coffee. The Doctor passed
the photograph to Dave.

"Take it over to the window where you can get a good light on it," he
commanded. "Isn't that a peach of a picture? That's my little daughter
and the old friend I'm always quoting. The two seem to be as great chums
as he and I used to be. I don't want to bore you, Dave, but I would like
to read you this letter that she wrote to her mother, and her mother sent
on to me. In the first place I'm proud of her writing such a letter. I
had no idea she could express herself so well, and secondly the subject
matter makes it an interesting document.

"On my little girl's birthday Uncle Darcy took her out in his boat,
_The Betsey_. The name of that old boat certainly does sound good to
me! He told her--but wait! I'd rather read it to you in her own words.
It'll give you such a good idea of the old man. Perhaps I ought to
explain that he Had a son who got into trouble some ten years ago, and
left home. He was just a little chap when I saw him last, hardly out of
dresses, the fall I left home for college.

[Illustration: The Towncrier and his Lass]

"Uncle Darcy and Aunt Elspeth were fairly foolish about him. He had come
into their lives late, you see, after their older children died. I don't
believe it would make any difference to them what he'd do. They would
welcome him back from the very gallows if he'd only come. His mother
never has believed he did anything wrong, and the hope of the old man's
life is that his 'Danny,' as he calls him, will make good in some way--do
something to wipe out the stain on his name and come back to him."

The Doctor paused as if waiting for some encouragement to read.

"Go on," said Dave. "I'd like to hear it, best in the world."

He turned his chair so that he could look out of the window at the
harbor. The Chinese sampans of every color were gliding across the water
like a flock of gaily-hued swans. He seemed to be dividing his attention
between those native boats and the letter when the Doctor first began to
read. It was Georgina's rainbow letter, and the colors of the rainbow
were repeated again and again by the reds and yellows and blues of that
fleet of sampans.

But as the Doctor read on Dave listened more intently, so intently, in
fact, that he withdrew his attention entirely from the window, and
leaning forward, buried his face in his hands, his elbows resting on his
knees. The Doctor found him in this attitude when he looked up at the
end, expecting some sort of comment. He was used to Dave's silences, but
he had thought this surely would call forth some remark. Then as he
studied the bowed figure, it flashed into his mind that the letter must
have touched some chord in the boy's own past. Maybe Dave had an old
father somewhere, longing for his return, and the memory was breaking him
all up.

Silently, the Doctor turned aside to the pile of letters still unread.
Georgina's stern little note beginning "Dear Sir" was the next in order
and was in such sharp contrast to the loving, intimate way she addressed
her mother, that he felt the intended reproach of it, even while it
amused and surprised him. But it hurt a little. It wasn't pleasant to
have his only child regard him as a stranger. It was fortunate that the
next letter was the one in which she hastened to call him "a Saint-
George-and-the-dragon sort of father."

When he read Barbara's explanation of his long silence and Georgina's
quick acceptance of it, he wanted to take them both in his arms and tell
them how deeply he was touched by their love and loyalty; that he hadn't
intended to be neglectful of them or so absorbed in his work that he put
it first in his life. But it was hard for him to put such things into
words, either written or spoken. He had left too much to be taken for
granted he admitted remorsefully to himself.

For a long time he sat staring sternly into space. So people had been
gossiping about him, had they? And Barbara and the baby had heard the
whispers and been hurt by them----He'd go home and put a stop to it. He
straightened himself up and turned to report his sudden decision to Dave.
But the chair by the window was empty. The Doctor glanced over his
shoulder. Dave had changed his seat and was sitting behind him. They were
back to back, but a mirror hung in such a way the Doctor could see Dave's
face.

With arms crossed on a little table in front of him, he was leaning
forward for another look at the photograph which he had propped up
against a vase. A hungry yearning was in his face as he bent towards it,
gazing into it as if he could not look his fill. Suddenly his head went
down on his crossed arms in such a hopeless fashion that in a flash
Doctor Huntingdon divined the reason, and recognized the resemblance that
had haunted him. Now he understood why the boy had stayed behind to nurse
him. Now a dozen trifling incidents that had seemed of no importance to
him at the time, confirmed his suspicion.

His first impulse was to Cry out "Dan!" but his life-long habit of
repression checked him. He felt he had no right to intrude on the privacy
which the boy guarded so jealously. But Uncle Darcy's son! Off here in a
foreign land, bowed down with remorse and homesickness! How he must have
been tortured with all that talk of the old town and its people!

A great wave of pity and yearning tenderness swept through the Doctor's
heart as he sat twisted around in his chair, staring at that reflection
in the mirror. He was uncertain what he ought to do. He longed to go to
him with some word of comfort, but he shrank from the thought of saying
anything which would seem an intrusion.

Finally he rose, and walking across the room, laid his hand on the bowed
shoulder with a sympathetic pressure.

"Look here, my boy," he said, in his deep, quiet voice. "I'm not asking
you what the trouble is, but whatever it is you'll let me help you, won't
you? You've given me the right to ask that by all you've done for me.
Anything I could do would be only too little for one who has stood by me
the way you have. I want you to feel that I'm your friend in the deepest
meaning of that word. You can count on me for anything." Then in a
lighter tone as he gave the shoulder a half-playful slap he added, "I'm
_for_ you, son."

The younger man raised his head and straightened himself up in his chair.

"You wouldn't be!" he exclaimed, "if you knew who I am." Then he blurted
out the confession: "I'm Dan Darcy. I can't let you go on believing in me
when you talk like that."

"But I knew it when I said what I did," interrupted Doctor Huntingdon.
"It flashed over me first when I saw you looking at your father's
picture. No man could look at a stranger's face that way. Then I knew
what the resemblance was that has puzzled me ever since I met you. The
only wonder to me is that I did not see it long ago."

"You knew it," repeated Dan slowly, "and yet you told me to count you as
a friend in the deepest meaning of that word. How could you mean it?"

The Doctor's answer came with deep impressiveness.

"Because, despite whatever slip you may have made as a boy of eighteen,
you have grown into a man worthy of such a friendship. A surgeon in my
position learns to read character, learns to know an honest man when he
sees one. No matter what lies behind you that you regret, I have every
confidence in you now, Dan. I am convinced you are worthy to be the son
of even such a man as Daniel Darcy."

He held out his hand to have it taken in a long, silent grip that made it
ache.

"Come on and go back home with me," urged the Doctor. "You've made good
out here. Do the brave thing now and go back and live down the past.
It'll make the old folks so happy it'll wipe out the heart-break of all
those years that you've been away."

Dan's only response was another grasp of the Doctor's hand as strong and
as painful as the first. Pulling himself up by it he stood an instant
trying to say something, then, too overcome to utter a word, made a dash
for the door.

Doctor Huntingdon was so stirred by the scene that he found it difficult
to go back to his letters, but the very next one in order happened to be
the one Georgina wrote to her mother just after Belle had given her
consent to Barby's being told of Emmett's confession. He read the latter
part of it, standing, for he had sprung to his feet with the surprise of
its opening sentence. He did not even know that Emmett had been dead all
these years, and Dan, who had had no word from home during all his
absence, could not know it either. He was in a tremor of eagerness to
hurry to him with the news, but he waited to scan the rest of the letter.

Then with it fluttering open in his hand he strode across the hall and
burst into Dan's room without knocking.

"Pack up your junk, this minute, boy," he shouted. "We take the first
boat out of here for home. Look at this!"

He thrust Georgina's letter before Dan's bewildered eyes.




Chapter XXIX

While they Waited



"There comes the boy from the telegraph office." Mrs. Triplett spoke with
such a raven-like note of foreboding in her voice that Georgina,
practising her daily scales, let her hands fall limply from the keys.

"The Tishbite!" she thought uneasily. What evil was it about to send into
the house now, under cover of that yellow envelope? Would it take Barby
away from her as it had done before?

Sitting motionless on the piano stool, she waited in dread while Mrs.
Triplett hurried to the door before the boy could ring, signed for the
message and silently bore it upstairs. The very fact that she went up
with it herself, instead of calling to Barby that a message had come,
gave Georgina the impression that it contained bad news.

"A _cablegram_ for me?" she heard Barby ask. Then there was a
moment's silence in which she knew the message was being opened and read.
Then there was a murmur as if she were reading it aloud to Tippy and
then--an excited whirlwind of a Barby flying down the stairs, her eyes
like happy stars, her arms outstretched to gather Georgina into them, and
her voice half laugh, half sob, singing:

  "Oh, he's coming home to me
   Baby mine!"

Never before had Georgina seen her so radiant, so excited, so
overflowingly happy that she gave vent to her feelings as a little
schoolgirl might have done. Seizing Georgina in her arms she waltzed her
around the room until she was dizzy. Coming to a pause at the piano stool
she seated herself and played, "The Year of Jubilee Has Come," in deep,
crashing chords and trickly little runs and trills, till the old tune was
transformed into a paen of jubilation.

Then she took the message from her belt, where she had tucked it and
re-read it to assure herself of its reality.

"Starting home immediately. Stay three months, dragon captured."

"That must mean that his quest has been fairly successful," she said. "If
he's found the cause of the disease it'll be only a matter of time till
he finds how to kill it."

Then she looked up, puzzled.

"How strange for him to call it the _dragon_. How could he know we'd
understand, and that we've been calling it that?"

Georgina's time had come for confession.

"Oh, I wrote him a little note after you told me the story and told him I
was proud of having a Saint-George-kind of a father, and that we hoped
every day he'd get the microbe."

"You darling!" exclaimed Barbara, drawing her to her for another
impulsive hug. She did not ask as Georgina was afraid she would:

"Why didn't you tell me you were writing to your father?" Barbara
understood, without asking, remembering the head bowed in her lap after
that confession of her encounter with the prying stranger in the bakery.

Suddenly Georgina asked:

"Barby, what is the 'Tishbite?'"

"The what?" echoed Barby, wrinkling her forehead in perplexity.

"The Tishbite. Don't you know it says in the Bible, Elijah and the
Tishbite----"

"Oh, no, dear, you've turned it around, and put the and in the wrong
place. It is 'And Elijah the Tishbite,' just as we'd say William the
Norman or Manuel the Portuguese."

"Well, for pity sakes!" drawled Georgina in a long, slow breath of
relief. "Is that all? I wish I'd known it long ago. It would have saved
me a lot of scary feelings."

Then she told how she had made the wish on the star and tried to prove it
as Belle had taught her, by opening the Bible at random.

"If you had read on," said Barby, "you'd have found what it meant your
own self."

"But the book shut up before I had a chance," explained Georgina. "And I
never could find the place again, although I've hunted and hunted. And I
was sure it meant some sort of devil, and that it would come and punish
me for using the Bible that way as if it were a hoodoo."

"Then why didn't you ask me?" insisted Barby. "There's another time you
see, when a big worry and misunderstanding could have been cleared away
with a word. To think of your living in dread all that time, when the
Tishbite was only a good old prophet whose presence brought a blessing to
the house which sheltered him."

That night when Georgina's curls were being brushed she said, "Barby, I
know now who my Tishbite is; it's Captain Kidd. He's brought a blessing
ever since he came to this town. If it hadn't been for his barking that
day we were playing in the garage I wouldn't be here now to tell the
tale. If it hadn't been for him I wouldn't have known Richard, and we'd
never have started to playing pirate. And if we hadn't played pirate
Richard wouldn't have asked to borrow the rifle, and if he hadn't asked
we never would have found the note hidden in the stock, and if we hadn't
found the note nobody would have known that Danny was innocent. Then if
Captain Kidd hadn't found the pouch we wouldn't have seen the compass
that led to finding the wild-cat woman who told us that Danny was alive
and well."

"What a House-That-Jack-Built sort of tale that was!" exclaimed Barby,
much amused. "We'll have to do something in Captain Kidd's honor. Give
him a party perhaps, and light up the holiday tree."

The usual bedtime ceremonies were over, and Barby had turned out the
light and reached the door when Georgina raised herself on her elbow to
call:

"Barby, I've just thought of it. The wish I made on that star that night
is beginning to come true. Nearly everybody I know is happy about
something." Then she snuggled her head down on the pillow with a little
wriggle of satisfaction. "Ugh! this is such a good world. I'm so glad I'm
living in it. Aren't you?"

And Barby had to come all the way back in the dark to emphasize her
heartfelt "yes, indeed," with a hug, and to seal the restless eyelids
down with a kiss--the only way to make them stay shut.

Richard came back the next day. He brought a picture to Georgina from Mr.
Locke. It was the copy of the illustration he had promised her, the fairy
shallop with its sails set wide, coming across a sea of Dreams, and at
the prow, white-handed Hope, the angel girt with golden wings, which
swept back over the sides of the vessel.

"Think of having a painting by the famous Milford Norris Locke!"
exclaimed Barby. She hung over it admiringly. "Most people would be happy
to have just his autograph." She bent nearer to examine the name in the
corner of the picture. "What's this underneath? Looks like number IV."

"Oh, that means he's number four in our Rainbow Club. Peggy Burrell is
number five and the Captain is number six. That's all the members we have
so far."

"Aren't you going to count me in?" asked Barby.

"Oh, you _are_ counted in. You've belonged from the beginning. We
made you an _honary_ member or whatever it is they call it, people
who deserve to belong because they're always doing nice things, but don't
know it. There's you and Uncle Darcy and Captain Kidd, because he saved
our lives and saved our families from having to have a double funeral."

Barby stooped to take the little terrier's head between her hands and
pat-a-cake it back and forth with an affectionate caress.

"Captain Kidd," she said gaily, "you shall have a party this very night,
and there shall be bones and cakes on the holiday tree, and you shall be
the best man with a 'normous blue bow on your collar, and we'll all dance
around in your honor this way."

Springing to her feet and holding the terrier's front paws, she waltzed
him around and around on his hind legs, singing:

  "All around the barberry bush,
   Barberry bush, barberry bush.
   All around the barberry bush
   So early in the morning."

Georgina, accustomed all her life to such frisky performances, took it as
a matter of course that Barby should give vent to her feelings in the
same way that she herself would have done, but Richard stood by,
bewildered. It was a revelation to him that anybody's mother could be so
charmingly and unreservedly gay. She seemed more like a big sister than
any of the mothers of his acquaintance. He couldn't remember his own, and
while Aunt Letty was always sweet and good to him he couldn't imagine her
waltzing a dog around on its hind legs any more than he could imagine
Mrs. Martha Washington doing it.

The holiday tree was another revelation to him, when he came back at dusk
to find it lighted with the colored lanterns and blooming with flags and
hung with surprises for Georgina and himself.

"You've never seen it lighted," Barby explained, "and Georgina's birthday
had to be skipped because I wasn't here to celebrate, so we've rolled all
the holidays into one, for a grand celebration in Captain Kidd's honor."

It was to shorten the time of waiting that Barbara threw herself into the
children's games and pleasures so heartily. Every night she tore a leaf
off the calendar and planned something to fill up the next day to the
brim with work or play. They climbed to the top of the monument when she
found that Richard had never made the ascent, and stood long, looking off
to Plymouth, twenty miles away, and at the town spread out below them,
seeming from their great height, a tiny toy village. They went to Truro
to see the bayberry candle-dipping. They played Maud Muller, raking the
yard, because the boy whom old Jeremy had installed in his place had hurt
his foot. Old Jeremy, being well on toward ninety now, no longer
attempted any work, though still hale and hearty. But the garden had been
his especial domain too long for him to give it up entirely, and he spent
hours in it daily, to the disgust of his easy-going successor.

There were picnics at Highland Light and the Race Point life-saving
station. There were long walks out the state road, through the dunes and
by the cranberry bogs. But everything which speeded Barbara's weeks of
feverish waiting, hurrying her on nearer her heart's desire, brought
Richard nearer ito the time of parting from the old seaport town and the
best times he had ever known. He had kodak pictures of all their outings.
Most of them were light-struck or out of focus or over-exposed, but he
treasured them because he had taken them himself with his first little
Brownie camera. There was nothing wrong or queer with the recollection of
the scenes they brought to him. His memory photographed only perfect
days, and he dreaded to have them end.

Before those weeks were over Richard began to feel that he belonged to
Barby in a way, and she to him. There were many little scenes of which no
snapshot could be taken, which left indelible impressions.

For instance, those evenings in the dim room lighted only by the
moonlight streaming in through the open windows, when Barby sat at the
piano with Georgina beside her, singing, while he looked out over the sea
and felt the soul of him stir vaguely, as if he had wings somewhere,
waiting to be unfurled.

The last Sunday of his vacation he went to church with Barbara and
Georgina. It wasn't the Church of the Pilgrims, but another white-towered
one near by. The president of the bank was one of the ushers. He called
Richard by name when he shook hands with the three of them at the door.
That in itself gave Richard a sense of importance and of being welcome.
It was a plain old-fashioned church, its only decoration a big bowl of
tiger-lilies on a table down in front of the pulpit. When he took his
seat in one of the high front pews he felt that he had never been in such
a quiet, peaceful place before.

They were very early. The windows were open, and now and then a breeze
blowing in from the sea fluttered the leaves of a hymn-book lying open on
the front seat. Each time they fluttered he heard another sound also, as
faint and sweet as if it were the ringing of little crystal bells.
Georgina, on the other side of Barby, heard it too, and they looked at
each other questioningly. Then Richard discovered where the tinkle came
from, and pointed upward to call her attention to it. There, from the
center of the ceiling swung a great, old-fashioned chandelier, hung with
a circle of pendant prisms, each one as large and shining as the one
Uncle Darcy had given her.

Georgina knew better than to whisper in such a place, but she couldn't
help leaning past Barby so that Richard could see her lips silently form
the words, "Rainbow Club." She wondered if Mr. Gates had started it.
There were enough prisms for nearly every member in the church to claim
one.

Barby, reading the silent message of her lips and guessing that Georgina
was wondering over the discovery, moved her own lips to form the words,
"just _honorary_ members."

Georgina nodded her satisfaction. It was good to know that there were so
many of them in the world, all working for the same end, whether they
realized it or not.

Just before the service began an old lady in the adjoining pew next to
Richard, reached over the partition and offered him several cloves. He
was too astonished to refuse them and showed them to Barby, not knowing
what to do with them. She leaned down and whispered behind her fan:

"She eats them to keep her awake in church."

Richard had no intention of going to sleep, but he chewed one up, finding
it so hot it almost strangled him. Every seat was filled in a short time,
and presently a drowsiness crept into the heated air which began to weave
some kind of a spell around him. His shoes were new and his collar chafed
his neck. His eyelids grew heavier and heavier. He stared at the lilies
till the whole front of the church seemed filled with them. He looked up
at the chandelier and began to count the prisms, and watch for the times
that the breeze swept across them and set them to tinkling.

Then, the next thing that he knew he was waking from a long doze on
Barby's shoulder. She was fanning him with slow sweeps of her white-
feathered fan which smelled deliciously of some faint per-fume, and the
man from Boston was singing all alone, something about still waves and
being brought into a haven.

A sense of Sabbath peace and stillness enfolded him, with the beauty of
the music and the lilies, the tinkling prisms, the faint, warm perfume
wafted across his face by Barby's fan. The memory of it all stayed with
him as something very sacred and sweet, he could not tell why, unless it
was that Barby's shoulder was such a dear place for a little motherless
lad's head to lie.

Georgina, leaning against Barby on the other side, half asleep, sat up
and straightened her hat when the anthem began. Being a Huntingdon she
could not turn as some people did and stare up at the choir loft behind
her when that wonderful voice sang alone. She looked up at the prisms
instead, and as she looked it seemed to her that the voice was the voice
of the white angel Hope, standing at the prow of a boat, its golden wings
sweeping back, as storm-tossed but triumphant, it brought the vessel in
at last to happy anchorage.

The words which the voice sang were the words on which the rainbow had
rested, that day she read them to Aunt Elspeth: _"So He bringeth them
into their desired haven."_ They had seemed like music then, but now,
rolling upward, as if Hope herself were singing them at the prow of
Life's tossing shallop, they were more than music. They voiced the joy of
great desire finding great fulfilment.




Chapter XXX

Nearing the End



"Old Mr. Potter has had a stroke."

Georgina called the news up to Richard as she paused at the foot of the
Green Stairs on her way to the net-mender's house.

"Belle sent a note over a little while ago and I'm taking the answer
back. Come and go with me."

Richard, who had been trundling Captain Kidd around on his forefeet in
the role of wheelbarrow, dropped the dog's hind legs which he had been
using as handles and came jumping down the steps, two at a time to do her
bidding.

"Belle's gone over to take care of things," Georgina explained, with an
important air as they walked along. "There's a man to help nurse him, but
she'll stay on to the end." Her tone and words were Tippy's own as she
made this announcement.

"End of what?" asked Richard. "And what's a stroke?"

Half an hour earlier Georgina could not have answered his question, but
she explained now with the air of one who has had a lifetime of
experience. It was Mrs. Triplett's fund she was drawing on, however, and
old Jeremy's. Belle's note had started them to comparing reminiscences,
and out of their conversation Georgina had gathered many gruesome facts.

"You may be going about as well and hearty as usual, and suddenly it'll
strike you to earth like lightning, and it may leave you powerless to
move for weeks and sometimes even years. You may know all that's going on
around you but not be able to speak or make a sign. Mr. Potter isn't as
bad as that, but he's speechless. With him the end may come any time, yet
he may linger on for nobody knows how long."

Richard had often passed the net-mender's cottage in the machine, and
stared in at the old man plying his twine-shuttle in front of the door.
The fact that he was Emmett's father and ignorant of the secret which
Richard shared, made an object of intense interest out of an otherwise
unattractive and commonplace old man. Now that interest grew vast and
overshadowing as the children approached the house.

Belle, stepping to the front door when she heard the gate click, motioned
for them to go around to the back. As they passed an open side window,
each looked in, involuntarily attracted by the sight of a bed drawn up
close to it. Then they glanced at each other, startled and awed by what
they saw, and bumped into each other in their haste to get by as quickly
as possible.

On the bed lay a rigid form, stretched out under a white counterpane. All
that showed of the face above the bushy whiskers was as waxen looking as
if death had already touched it, but the sunken eyes half open, showed
that they were still in the mysterious hold of what old Jeremy called a
"living death." It was a sight which neither of them could put out of
their minds for days afterward.

Belle met them at the back door, solemn, unsmiling, her hushed tones
adding to the air of mystery which seemed to shroud the house. As she
finished reading the note a neighbor came in the back way and Belle asked
the children to wait a few minutes. They dropped down on the grass while
Belle, leaning against the pump, answered Mrs. Brown's questions in low
tones.

She had been up all night, she told Mrs. Brown. Yes, she was going to
stay on till the call came, no matter whether it was a week or a year.
Mrs. Brown spoke in a hoarse whisper which broke now and then, letting
her natural voice through with startling effect.

"It's certainly noble of you," she declared. "There's not many who would
put themselves out to do for an old person who hadn't any claim on them
the way you are doing for him. There'll surely be stars in _your_
crown."

Later, as the children trudged back home, sobered by all they had seen
and heard, Georgina broke the silence.

"Well, I think we ought to put Belle's name on the very top line of our
club book. She ought to be an honary member--the very honaryest one of
all."

"Why?" asked Richard.  "You heard all Mrs. Brown said. Seems to me what
she's doing to give old Mr. Potter a good time is the very noblest----"

There was an amazed look on Richard's face as he interrupted with the
exclamation:

"Gee-minee! You don't call what that old man's having a good time, do
you?"

"Well, it's good to what it would be if Belle wasn't taking care of him.
And if she does as Mrs. Brown says, 'carries some comfort into the valley
of the shadow for him, making his last days bright,' isn't that the very
biggest rainbow anybody could make?"

"Ye-es," admitted Richard in a doubtful tone. "Maybe it is if you put it
that way."

They walked a few blocks more in silence, then he said:

"I think _Dan_ ought to be an honary member."

It was Georgina's turn to ask why.

"Aw, you know why! Taking the blame on himself the way he did and
everything."

"But he made just as bad times for Uncle Darcy and Aunt Elspeth as he
made good times for Mr. Potter and Emmett. I don't think he has any right
to belong at all."

They argued the question hotly for a few minutes, coming nearer to a
quarrel than they had ever been before, and only dropping it as they
crossed to a side street which led into the dunes.

"Let's turn here and go home this way," suggested Richard. "Let's go look
at the place where we buried the pouch and see if the sand has shifted
any."

Nothing was changed, however, except that the holes they had dug were
filled to the level now, and the sand stretched an unbroken surface as
before the day of their digging.

"Cousin James says that if ever the gold comes to the top we can have it,
because he paid the woman. But if it ever does I won't be here to see it.
I've got to go home in eight more days."

He stood kicking his toes into the sand as he added dolefully, "Here it
is the end of the summer and we've only played at being pirates. We've
never gone after the real stuff in dead earnest, one single time."

"I know," admitted Georgina. "First we had to wait so long for your
portrait to be finished and then you went off on the yacht, and all in
between times things have happened so fast there never was any time. But
we found something just as good as pirate stuff--that note in the rifle
was worth more to Uncle Darcy than a chest of gold."

"And Captain Kidd was as good as a real pirate," said Richard,
brightening at the thought, "for he brought home a bag of real gold, and
was the one who started us after the wild-cat woman. I guess Uncle Darcy
would rather know what she told him than have a chest of ducats and
pearls."

"We can go next summer," suggested Georgina.

"Maybe I won't be here next summer. Dad always wants to try new places on
his vacation. He and Aunt Letty like to move. But I'd like to stay here
always. I hate to go away until I find out the end of things. I wish I
could stay until the letter is found and Dan comes home."

"You may be a grown-up man before either of those things happen,"
remarked Georgina sagely.

"Then I'll know I'll be here to see 'm," was the triumphant answer,
"because when I'm a man I'm coming back here to live all the rest of my
life. It's the nicest place there is."

"If anything happens sooner I'll write and tell you," promised Georgina.

Something happened the very next morning, however, and Georgina kept part
of her promise though not in writing, when she came running up the Green
Stairs, excited and eager. Her news was so tremendously important that
the words tumbled over each other in her haste to tell it. She could
hardly make herself understood. The gist of it was that a long night
letter had just arrived from her father, saying that he had landed in San
Francisco and was taking the first homeward bound train. He would stop in
Washington for a couple of days to attend to some business, and then was
coming home for a long visit. And--this was the sentence Georgina saved
till last to electrify Richard with:

"_Am bringing Dan with me._"

"He didn't say where he found him or anything else about it," added
Georgina, "only 'prepare his family for the surprise.' So Barby went
straight down there to Fishburn Court and she's telling Aunt Elspeth and
Uncle Darcy now, so they'll have time to get used to the news before he
walks in on them."

They sat down on the top step with the dog between them.

"They must know it by this time," remarked Georgina. "Oh, don't you wish
you could see what's happening, and how glad everybody is? Uncle Darcy
will want to start right out with his bell and ring it till it cracks,
telling the whole town."

"But he won't do it," said Richard. "He promised he wouldn't."

"Anyhow till Belle says he can," amended Georgina. "I'm sure she'll say
so when 'the call' comes, but nobody knows when that will be. It may be
soon and it may not be for years."

They sat there on the steps a long time, talking quietly, but with the
holiday feeling that one has when waiting for a procession to pass by.
The very air seemed full of that sense of expectancy, of waiting for
something to happen.




Chapter XXXI

Comings and Goings



Out towards the cranberry bogs went the Towncrier. No halting step this
time, no weary droop of shoulders. It would have taken a swift-footed boy
to keep pace with him on this errand. He was carrying the news to Belle.
What he expected her to say he did not stop to ask himself, nor did he
notice in the tumultuous joy which kept his old heart pounding at
unwonted speed, that she turned white with the suddenness of his telling,
and then a wave of color surged over her face. Her only answer was to
lead him into the room where the old net-mender lay helpless, turning
appealing eyes to her as she entered, with the look in them that one sees
in the eyes of a grateful dumb animal. His gaze did not reach as far as
the Towncrier, who halted on the threshold until Belle joined him there.
She led him outside.

"You see for yourself how it is," was all she said. "Do as you think best
about it."

Out on the road again the Towncrier stood hesitating, uncertain which
course to take. Twice he started in the direction of home, then retraced
his steps again to stand considering. Finally he straightened up with a
determined air and started briskly down the road which led to the center
of the town. Straight to the bank he went, asking for Mr. Gates, and a
moment later was admitted into the president's private office.

"And what can I do for you, Uncle Dan'l?" was the cordial greeting.

The old man dropped heavily into the chair set out for him. He was out of
breath from his rapid going.

"You can do me one of the biggest favors I ever asked of anybody if you
only will. Do you remember a sealed envelope I brought in here the first
of the summer and asked you to keep for me till I called for it?"

"Yes, do you want it now?"

"I'm going to show you what's in it."

He had such an air of suppressed excitement as he said it and his
breathing was so labored, that Mr. Gates wondered what could have
happened to affect him so. When he came back from the vault he carried
the envelope which had been left in his charge earlier in the summer.
Uncle Darcy tore it open with fingers that trembled in their eagerness.

"What I'm about to show you is for your eyes alone," he said. He took out
a crumpled sheet of paper which had once been torn in two and pasted
together again in clumsy fashion. It was the paper which had been wadded
up in the rifle, which Belle had seized with hysterical fury, torn in two
and flung from her.

"There! Read that!" he commanded.

Mr. Gates knew everybody in town. He had been one of the leading citizens
who had subscribed to the monument in Emmett Potter's honor. He could
scarcely believe the evidence of his own eyes as he read the confession
thrust into his hands, and he had never been more surprised at any tale
ever told him than the one Uncle Darcy related now of the way it had been
found, and his promise to Belle Triplett.

"I'm not going to make it public while old Potter hangs on," he said in
conclusion. "I'll wait till he's past feeling the hurts of earth. But Mr.
Gates, I've had word that my Danny's coming home. I can't let the boy
come back to dark looks and cold shoulders turned on him everywhere. I
thought if you'd just start the word around that he's all right--that
somebody else confessed to what he's accused of--that you'd seen the
proof with your own eyes and could vouch for his being all right--if
_you'd_ just give him a welcoming hand and show you believed in him
it would make all the difference in the world in Danny's home-coming. You
needn't mention any names," he pleaded. "I know it'll make a lot of talk
and surmising, but that won't hurt anybody. If you could just do that----"

When the old man walked out of the president's office he carried his head
as high as if he had been given a kingdom. He had been given what was
worth more to him, the hearty handclasp of a man whose "word was as good
as a bond," and the promise that Dan should be welcomed back to the town
by great and small, as far as was in his power to make that welcome
cordial and widespread.

       *       *       *       *       *

Dan did not wait in Washington while Doctor Huntingdon made his report.
He came on alone, and having missed the boat, took the railroad journey
down the Cape. In the early September twilight he stepped off the car,
feeling as if he were in a strange dream. But when he turned into one of
the back streets leading to his home, it was all so familiar and
unchanged that he had the stranger feeling of never having been away. It
was the past ten years that seemed a dream.

He had not realized how he loved the old town or the depth of his longing
for it, until he saw it now, restored to him. Even the familiar, savory
smells floating out from various supper tables as he passed along, gave
him keen enjoyment. Some of them had been unknown all the time of his
wanderings in foreign lands. The voices, the type of features, the dress
of the people he passed, the veriest trifles which he never noticed when
he lived among them, thrilled him now with a sense of having come back to
his own.

Half a dozen fishermen passed him, their boots clumping heavily. He
recognized two of them if not as individuals, as members of families he
had known, from their resemblance to the older ones. Then he turned his
head aside as he reached the last man. He was not ready to be recognized
himself, yet. He wanted to go home first, and this man at the end was
Peter Winn. He had sailed in his boat many a time.

A cold fog was settling over the Court when he turned into it. As
silently as the fog itself he stole through the sand and in at the gate.
The front door was shut and the yellow blind pulled down over the window,
but the lamp behind it sent out a glow, reaching dimly through the fog.
He crept up close to it to listen for the sound of voices, and suddenly
two blended shadows were thrown on the blind. The old man was helping his
wife up from her rocking chair and supporting her with a careful arm as
he guided her across to the table. His voice rang out cheerfully to the
waiting listener.

"That's it, Mother! That's it! Just one more step now. Why, you're doing
fine! I knew the word of Danny's coming home would put you on your feet
again. The lad'll be here soon, thank God! Maybe before another
nightfall."

A moment later and the lamp-light threw another shadow on the yellow
blind, plain as a photograph. It was well that the fog drew a white veil
between it and the street, for it was a picture of joy too sacred for
curious eyes to see.

_Danny had come home!_

       *       *       *       *       *

It was the tenth of September. The town looked strangely deserted with
nearly all the summer people gone. The railroad wharf was the only place
where there was the usual bustle and crowd, and that was because the
_Dorothy Bradford_ was gathering up its passengers for the last trip
of the season.

Richard was to be one of them, and a most unwilling one. Not that he was
sorry to be going back to school. He had missed Binney and the gang, and
could hardly wait to begin swapping experiences with them. But he was
leaving Captain Kidd behind. Dogs were not allowed in the apartment house
to which his father and Aunt Letty intended moving the next week.

There had been a sorry morning in the garage when the news was broken to
him. He crept up into the machine and lay down on the back seat, and
cried and cried with his arms around Captain Kidd's neck. The faithful
little tongue reached out now and then to lap away his master's tears,
and once he lifted his paw and clawed at the little striped shirt waist
as if trying to convey some mute comfort.

"You're just the same as folks!" sobbed Richard, hugging the shaggy head,
laid lovingly on his breast. "And it's _cruel_ of 'em to make me
give you away." Several days had passed since that unhappy morning,
however, and Richard did not feel quite so desolate over the separation
now. For one thing it had not been necessary to give up all claim on
Captain Kidd to insure him a good home. Georgina had gladly accepted the
offer of half of him, and had coaxed even Tippy into according him a
reluctant welcome.

The passengers already on deck watched with interest the group near the
gang-plank. Richard was putting the clever little terrier through his
whole list of tricks.

"It's the last time, old fellow," he said implor-ingly when the dog
hesitated over one of them. "Go on and do it for me this once. Maybe I'll
never see you again till I'm grown up and you're too old to remember me."

"That's what you said about Dan's coming home," remarked Georgina from
under the shade of her pink parasol. That parasol and the pink dress and
the rose-like glow on the happy little face was attracting even more
admiration from the passengers than Captain Kidd's tricks. Barbara,
standing beside her, cool and dainty in a white dress and pale green
sweater and green parasol, made almost as much of a picture.

"You talked that way about never expecting to see Danny till you were
grown," continued Georgina, "and it turned out that you not only saw him,
but were with him long enough to hear some of his adventures. It would be
the same way about your coming back here if you'd just keep hoping hard
enough."

"Come Dicky," called Mr. Moreland from the upper deck. "They're about to
take in the gang-plank. Don't get left."

Maybe it was just as well that there was no time for good-byes. Maybe it
was more than the little fellow could have managed manfully. As it was
his voice sounded suspiciously near breaking as he called back over his
shoulder, almost gruffly:

"Well you--you be as good to my half of him as you are to yours."

A moment or two later, leaning over the railing of the upper deck he
could see Captain Kidd struggling and whining to follow him. But Barby
held tightly to the chain fastened to his collar, and Georgina, her
precious pink parasol cast aside, knelt on the wharf beside the
quivering, eager little body to clasp her arms about it and pour out a
flood of comforting endearments.

Wider and wider grew the stretch of water between the boat and the wharf.
Richard kept on waving until he could no longer distinguish the little
group on the end of the pier. But he knew they would be there until the
last curl of smoke from the steamer disappeared around Long Point.

"Here," said the friendly voice of a woman stand ing next to him. She had
been one of the interested witnesses of the parting. She thrust an opera-
glass into his hands. For one more long satisfying moment he had another
glimpse of the little group, still faithfully waving, still watching. How
very, very far away they were!

Suddenly the glass grew so blurry and queer it was no more good, and he
handed it back to the woman. At that moment he would have given all the
pirate gold that was ever on land or sea, were it his to give, to be back
on that pier with the three of them, able to claim that old seaport town
as his home for ever and always. And then the one thing that it had
taught him came to his help. With his head up, he looked back to the
distant shore where the Pilgrim monument reared itself like a watchful
giant, and said hopefully, under his breath: "Well, _some day!_"

       *       *       *       *       *

Georgina, waking earlier than usual that September morning, looked up and
read the verse on the calendar opposite her bed, which she had jead
every, morning since the month came in.

  "Like ships my days sail swift to port,
   I know not if this be
   The one to bear a cargo rare
   Of happiness to me.

"But I _do_ know this time," she thought exultingly, sitting up in
bed to look out the window and see what kind of weather the dawn had
brought. This was the day her father was coming home. He was coming from
Boston on a battleship, and she and Barby were going out to meet him as
soon as it was sighted in the harbor.

She had that quivery, excited feeling which sometimes seizes travelers as
they near the journey's end, as if she herself were a little ship,
putting into a long-wished-for port. Well, it would be like that in a
way, she thought, to have her father's arms folded around her, to come at
last into the strange, sweet intimacy she had longed for ever since she
first saw Peggy Burrell and the Captain.

And it was reaching another long-desired port to have Barby's happiness
so complete. As for Uncle Darcy he said himself that he couldn't be
gladder walking the shining streets of heaven, than he was going along
that old board-walk with Danny beside him, and everybody so friendly and
so pleased to see him.

Georgina still called him Danny in her thoughts, but it had been somewhat
a shock the first time she saw him, to find that he was a grown man with
a grave, mature face, instead of the boy which Uncle Darcy's way of
speaking of him had led her to expect. He had already been up to the
house to tell them the many things they were eager to know about the
months he had spent with Doctor Huntingdon and their long trip home
together. And listening, Georgina realized how very deep was the respect
and admiration of this younger man for her father, and his work, and,
everything he said made her more eager to see and know him.

Uncle Darcy and Dan were with them when they put out in the motor boat to
meet the battleship. It was almost sunset when they started, and the man
at the wheel drove so fast they felt the keen whip of the wind as they
cut through the waves. They were glad to button their coats, even up to
their chins. Uncle Darcy and Dan talked all the way over, but Georgina
sat with her hand tightly locked in her mother's, sharing her tense
expectancy, never saying a word.

Then at last the little boat stopped alongside the big one. There were a
few moments of delay before Georgina looked up and saw her father coming
down to them. He was just as his photograph had pictured him, tall,
erect, commanding, and strangely enough her first view of him was with
his face turned to one side. Then it was hidden from her as he gathered
Barby into his arms and held her close.

Georgina, watching that meeting with wistful, anxious eyes, felt her last
little doubt of him vanish, and when he turned to her with his stern lips
curved into the smile she had hoped for, and with out-stretched arms, she
sprang into them and threw her arms around his neck with such a welcoming
clasp that his eyes filled with tears.

Then, remembering certain little letters which he had re-read many times
on his homeward voyage, he held her off to look into her eyes and whisper
with a tender smile which made the teasing question a joy to her:

"Which is it now? 'Dear Sir' or 'Dad-o'-my heart?'"

The impetuous pressure of her soft little cheek against his face was
answer eloquent enough. As they neared the shore a bell tolled out over
the water. It was the bell of Saint Peter, patron saint of the fisher-
folk and all those who dwell by the sea. Then Long Point lighthouse
flashed a wel-come, and the red lamp of Wood End blinked in answer. On
the other side Highland Light sent its great, unfailing glare out over
the Atlantic, and the old Towncrier, looking up, saw the first stars
shining overhead.

Alongshore the home lights began to burn. One shone out in Fishburn Court
where Aunt Elspeth sat waiting. One threw its gleam over the edge of the
cranberry bog from the window where Belle kept faithful vigil--where she
would continue to keep it until "the call" came to release the watcher as
well as the stricken old soul whose peace she guarded. And up in the big
gray house by the break-water, where Tippy was keeping supper hot, a
supper fit to set before a king, lights blazed from every window.

Pondering on what all these lights stood for, the old man moved away from
the others, and took his place near the prow. His heart was too full just
now to talk as they were doing. Presently he felt a touch on his arm.
Georgina had laid her hand on it with the understanding touch of perfect
comradeship. They were his own words she was repeating to him, but they
bore the added weight of her own experience now.

"It _pays_ to keep Hope at the prow, Uncle Darcy."

"Aye, lass," he answered tremulously, "it does."

"And we're coming into port with all flags flying!"

"_That_ we are!"

She stood in silent gladness after that, the rest of the way, her curls
flying back in the wind made by the swift motion of the boat, the white
spray dashing up till she could taste the salt of it on her lips; a
little figure of Hope herself, but of Hope riding triumphantly into the
port of its fulfillment. It was for them all--those words of the old
psalm on which the rainbow had rested, and which the angel voice had
sung--"_Into their desired haven_."


THE END





End of Project Gutenberg's Georgina of the Rainbows, by Annie Fellows Johnston